LL./ 


.^%  rf  *  »"%« ^^^ 


PRINCETON,    N.  J. 


% 


Purchased  by  the  Hammill   Missioryary  Fund. 


BV  3280  .G8  W65  1890 
Wolf,  Luther  Benaiah,  1857 
After  fifty  years 


REV.  L.  B.  WOLF,  A.  M., 

Principal  of  the  Arthur  c.    watts'   M emorial  college,  and 
fellow  of  the  madras  university 


AFTER  FIFTY  YEARS 


OR 


AN    HISTORICAL    SKETCH    OF   THE    GUNTUR   MIS- 
SION   OF    THE    EVANGELICAL    LUTHERAN 
CHURCH  OF  THE  GENERAL  SYNOD 
IN    THE    UNITED    STATES 
OF    AMERICA. 


Rev.  L.  B.  WOIvK,  a.  M., 

PRINCIPAL,  OF  THE   ARTHUR   G.  WATTS*  MEMORIAL  COLLEGE,  AND   FELLOW  OF  THE 
MADRAS  UNIVERSITY. 


WITH  AN  INTRODUCTION 

BY 

RKV.     K.    J.    WOIvF",     D.     D., 

PROFESSOR  OF   CHURCH    HISTORY   AND   N.  T.  EXEGESIS,  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY, 
GETTYSBURG,    PA. 


PUBLISHED   FOR  THE  AUTHOR. 


PHILADELPHIA : 
LUTHERAN  PUBLICATION  SOCIETY. 


Copyright,  1896, 

BY 

L.  B.  Wolf. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE. 


In  the  year  1892,  when  the  celebration  of  the  Jubilee 
of  the  Mission  was  first  spoken  of,  it  was  determined 
that  one  feature  of  the  celebration  was  to  be  the  publi- 
cation of  an  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Mission.  The 
task  was  assigned  to  the  author  of  this  book.  It  is 
hardly  necessary  to  state  that  the  work  should  long  ere 
this  have  been  done,  but  it  is  only  fair  to  say  that  the 
delay  was  such  as  could  not  be  avoided.  Effort  of  this 
sort,  in  addition  to  the  claims  of  a  busy  missionary  life, 
becomes  no  slight  burden,  though  in  the  author's  case 
it  was  one  in  which  he  has  had  sincere  satisfaction. 
The  book  aims  to  give  its  historical  information  from 
first  sources,  and  from  the  personal  experience  of  over  a 
decade  in  the  field.  All  foreign  terms  have  as  far  as 
possible  been  avoided,  and  the  spelling  of  all  proper 
names  has  not  been  loaded  down  with  the  diacritical 
points  of  the  scholar,  as  it  is  pretty  fully  recognized  that 
only  a  residence  in  the  land  will  enable  one  to  acquire  a 
correct  pronunciation  of  Indian  names. 

The  author's  thanks  are  due  to  the  sainted  Dr.  C.  A. 
Hay,  of  Gettysburg,  for  much  of  the  matter  of  the  open- 
ing chapters,  and  to  Dr.  Unangst,  who  has  been  in  active 
connection  with  the  Mission  for  over  thirty-five  years  of 

(iii) 


IV 


the  time  treated  of  in  the  following  pages,  and  who  has 
carefully  reviewed  the  manuscript,  giving  many  valu- 
able facts  and  hints  out  of  his  large  experience.  Nor 
can  the  author  forget  the  valuable  help  rendered  by 
Miss  Kistler  in  furnishing  the  photographic  scenes  for 
the  illustrations.  Most  of  them  have  been  taken  by  her 
own  hand,  and  will  no  doubt  be  most  helpfiil  in  render- 
ing life-like  much  that  would  be  otherwise  dull  and 
uninteresting. 

The  hope  of  the  author  is  that  the  book  may  conduce 
to  a  more  intelligent  conception  of  our  Mission  and  its 
work  among  the  people  of  our  own  dear  Church,  and 
awaken  a  deeper  interest  and  zeal  in  this  great  cause 
of  world-evangelization.  That  such  a  hope  may  be 
realized  is  his  prayer,  and  with  it  the  book  is  laid 
before  the  Church  of  whose  Mission  it  treats. 

The  Author. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Illustrations,  List  of vii 

Introduction  by  Prof.  K.  J.  Wolf,  D.  D xi 

Introduction  by  the  Author 15 

CHAPTER  I. 
The  Founding  of  the  Missionary  Society  in  America 27 

CHAPTER  II. 
The  General  Synod's  Mission  Field 36 

CHAPTER  HI. 
Our  Field  Continued 72 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Mission's  Foreign  Staff 80 

Heyer,  Gunn,  Martz,  Gronning,  Heise,  Snyder,  Cutter,  Long. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Foreign  Staff  Continued 122' 

Unaugst,  Harpster,  Uhl,  Rowe,  Schnure,  Boggs,  Wolf,  Kug- 
ler,  Dryden,  Swartz,  Nichols,  Kistler,  Aberly,  Sadtler,  Al- 
brecht,  Yeiser. 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Indian  Staff 164 

Early  Efforts,  Gradual  EfHciency,  Present  Conditions,  Future 
Prospects. 

(v) 


VI  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Organization i8i 

Division  of  the  Field  and  Work,  Character  of  the  Work  Un- 
dertaken by  Each,  Medical,  Zenana. 

CHAPTER  Vni. 

Organization  Continued — Educational 203 

General  Considerations — Its  Place  in  Missions — Duff's  Early 
Work — Schools  in  Relation  to  Government — The  Position  of 
Higher  Education — Girls'  Schools :  Early  Origin,  Present 
Condition — Mixed  or  Congregational  Schools,  Their  Work — 
Boarding  Schools,  Their  Necessity  and  Aim — High  School 
and  College  — Mission  Colleges,  Their  Aim — The  Development 
of  Our  College,  Its  Position  in  Our  Work. 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Organization  Continued — Evangelization 252 

CHAPTER  X. 
Progress 269 

General  Considerations  —  Negative  Results  —  Indian  Field 
only  Old  Question — Our  Mission  Progress,  Numerical — Men- 
tal— Moral — Spiritual. 

CHAPTER  XI. 
Prospects — Conclusions 288 

APPENDIX  I. 
1842-1892.     By  Rev.  L.  L.  Uhl,  Ph.D.     Jubilee  Tour 293 

APPENDIX  II. 
Rules  of  the  American  Evangelical  Lutheran  Mission 303 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

Author's  Portrait Frontispiece 

Sacred  BulIv  Idoi, 37 

A  Group  of  Servants 38 

Heathen  Temple  on  a  Feast  Day 40 

Four  Generations 45 

A  Muhammadan  Woman 46 

Group  of  Elephants 54 

Scene  in  Vinukonda 56 

Nichols  Memorial  Bungalow,  Narasarowpet 58 

Sub-Collector's  Bungalow,  Guntur 61 

Hindu  Temple  in  Guntur 62 

Muhammadan  Tomb  in  Guntur 64 

Temple  Tower  at  Bapatla 67 

Palmyra  Tope  (Grove)  at  Bapatla 68 

Rev.  C.  F.  Heyer 89 

Rev.  and  Mrs.  Walter  Gunn 104 

Rev.  George  J.  Martz 109 

(vii) 


VIU  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PAGE 

Rkv.  and  Mrs.  W.  E.  Snyder 114 

Rev.  and  Mrs.  W.  I.  Cutter 117 

Rev.  and  Mrs.  Adam  Long 119 

Rev.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  B.  Unangst 123 

Rev.  E.  Unangst,  D.  D.,  in  His  Study 125 

Rev.  J.  H.  Harpster,  D.  D 127 

Rev.  and  Mrs.  L.  L.  Uhi, 130 

Rev.  and  Mrs.  A.  D.  Rowe 132 

Rev.  a.  D.  Rowe's  Monument,  Guntur 139 

Rev.  and  Mrs.  Chari.es  Schnure  and  Miss  Kate  Boggs  .  .  141 

Mrs.  L.  B.  W01.F 143 

Rev.  and  Mrs.  John  Nichols 146 

Rev.  John  Aberly 148 

Mrs.  John  Aberly 149 

Rev.  Geo.  Albrecht 150 

Rev.  and  Mrs.  N.  E.  Yeiser 152 

Miss  Kate  Boggs 156 

Miss  Anna  S.  Kugler,  M.  D 158 

Miss  Fannie  M.  Dryden,  B.  A 160 

Miss  Susan  R.  Kistler 161 

Miss  Amy  L.  Sadtler 162 

Sons  of  Sub-Pastor  N.  Robert 172 

Zenana  Home,  Guntur 182 


ILLUSTRATIONS.  ix 

PAGE 
MUHAMMADAN   WOMEN   AT   WORK   IN   InDUSTRIAI,  ScHOOI.  .    .      185 

A  District  Bui,i<ock  Coach 187 

A  Group  of  Missionaries 190 

GUNDINGCHUNAM    (Pi^ASTER)    FOR   THE   NEW  HOSPITAI,  ....      192 

The  Mission  Dispensary,  Guntur,  with  Miss  Dr.  Kugi^er 
AND  Bandy iq.i 

Woman's  Hospitai..  Guntur,  (June,  1895) 194 

Zenana  Ladies  and  Bible  Women 197 

Rev.  L.  B.  W01.F,  A.  M.,  Principai.  of  Watts'  Memoriai. 
Coi^ivEGE,  AND  Teachers 204 

GirIvS'  Boarding  Schooi.,  Guntur  .   .       212 

Hindu  G1R1.S'  School,  Chilakalurupet 214 

Miss  Minnie  Moses,  with  Normal  Class  of  1894 215 

Samaladas  Agraharam — Girls'  School 216 

Corner-Stone  of  Arthur  G.  Watts'  Memorial  College  .  243 

Arthur  G.  Watts,  M.  D.,  Baltimore,  Md.,  U.  S.  A.,  Born 
January  10,  1861,  Died  June  10,   1888 244 

Lord  Wenlock,  Governor  Madras  Presidency,  and  Staff, 
Missionaries,  Professors  and  Students,  at  Opening 
OF  THE  College,  March  17,  1893 246 

The  Arthur  G.  Watts'  Memorial  College  Building,  Ap- 
proaching Completion 248 

The  Arthur  G.  Watts'  Memorial  College  Building  at 
the  Formal  Opening,  March  17,  1893 249 

Telugu  Congregation,  Guniur 273 


X  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PAGE 

A  Group  of  Christians,  Guntur •    277 

Rev.  Dr.  Unangst  and  N.  Robert,  Revising  the  Tei^ugu 
Bible 278 

A  Group  of  Christians,  Guntur 280 

A  Native  ChrIvSTian  Feast,  Christmas  Day 286 


INTRODUCTION 


Turning  the  eyes  of  grateful  love  up  to  God,  the 
redeemed  soul  offers  the  fervent  prayer,  "What  return 
can  I  make  to  thee  for  my  salvation?  What  is  my 
Ivord's  command?"  There  comes  from  the  skies  and 
in  terms  which  cannot  be  misunderstood,  the  answer, 
"  Take  the  cross  which  bore  my  Beloved  Son  and 
bear  it  wherever  the  foot  of  man  has  trod.  Take  the 
instrument  of  thine  own  salvation  and  uplift  it  before 
the  eyes  of  all  the  world."  For  any  one  to  deny  that 
this  is  the  divine  commission  to  the  army  of  the  ran- 
somed, the  Christ-like  charge  set  for  the  Christian 
Church,  is  to  admit  that  he  is  a  stranger  to  the  spirit 
and  genius  of  the  gospel,  unexperienced  in  the  grace 
of  God  which  bringeth  salvation. 

A  plea  for  Foreign  Missions  to-day  would  pass  for  an 
anachronism,  or  a  work  of  supererogation,  and  it  is  one 
of  the  merits  of  the  present  volume  that  it  offers  no 
formal  plea  for  this  cause.  It  is  a  calm,  luminous, 
faithful  review  of  a  missionary  field  occupied  for  fifty 
years,  during  all  which  time  it  received  such  service  as 
feeble  and  erring,  but  zealous  and  consecrated  men  are 
wont  to  render,  and  developed  such  a  measure  of  vital- 

(xi) 


Xll  INTRODUCTION. 

ity  and  progress  as  is  never  withheld  from  those  who 
show  their  faith  in  the  Head  of  the  Church  by  using 
the  weapons  which  He  has  placed  at  their  disposal. 

The  founding  of  this  Mission  is  of  course  traced  to 
its  weak  but  earnest  beginning  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Lutheran  Church  of  this  country,  and  the  varying 
fidelity  and  wisdom  and  support  which  the  parent  has 
for  half  a  century  bestowed  upon  this  child  are  pre- 
sented, as  might  be  expected  from  a  true  son  of  the 
Church,  with  the  hand  of  Shem  rather  than  with  that 
of  Ham. 

The  author  shows  throughout  these  pages  an  admir- 
able capacity  for  recognizing  the  extent  of  serious, 
inevitable  and  stubborn  obstacles  encountered  by  mis- 
sions in  pagan  lands.  His  zeal  for  the  work  has  not 
blinded  him  to  its  difficulties.  His  conscience,  too, 
holds  him  by  a  firmer  grip  than  his  enthusiasm;  and 
while  optimistic  in  temper  and  serenely  confident  of 
the  ultimate  victory,  he  not  only  gives  a  complete  sur- 
vey of  the  field  with  its  multitudinous  and  complex 
hindrances,  but  he  also  takes  pains  to  describe  things  as 
they  actually  are,  rather  than  as  he  and  his  readers 
would  fain  have  them. 

He  is  no  more  of  a  theorizer  than  an  enthusiast. 
He  grapples  the  real  situation  of  things  without  draw- 
ing on  the  imagination,  and  while  clearly  understand- 
ing current  objections  to  certain  methods  and  policies, 
he  does  not  resort  to  special  pleading,  but  cites  the  facts, 
which  are  more  reliable  than  tlie  figures,  to  testify  as  to 


INTRODUCTION.  xili 

the  validity  and  force  of  such  criticisms,  when  brought 
face  to  face  with  the  whole  scope  of  missionary  en- 
deavor, whose  aim  it  is  to  touch  human  life  at  every 
point  and  to  gain  for  the  ages  the  ascendency  of  Chris- 
tianity over  the  entire  domain  of  society. 

The  reader  need  not  expect  to  have  his  emotions 
played  upon  by  thrilling  dramatic  narrative,  nor  to  have 
kindled  within  him  those  fires  of  enthusiasm  which  are 
wont  to  be  extinguished  with  the  laying  down  of  a 
glowing  volume;  but  he  will  find  himself  entertained, 
instructed,  edified,  by  a  sober,  intelligent  and  intelli- 
gible survey  of  the  past  fortunes  of  the  Mission  main- 
tained in  India  by  the  Lutheran  Church  in  America, 
and  of  its  present  complex  but  magnificent  organiza- 
tion. And  the  moderation  and  discrimination  observed 
by  the  w^riter,  and  the  manifest  sincerity  of  his  aim  at 
accuracy  and  fidelity  of  statement,  must  confirm  the 
reader's  confidence  as  he  completes  chapter  after  chap- 
ter, and  in  the  same  degree  increase  his  interest  in  the 
sober,  truthful  narrative. 

The  historical  and  biographical  matter  cannot  fail  to 
touch  many  hearts.  Whatever  may  be,  or  may  not  be, 
the  sacrifices  demanded  of  missionaries  to-day,  those  of 
fifty  and  forty  years  ago  here  recounted,  show  a  meas- 
ure of  devotion,  of  self-abnegation,  and  of  heroism,  in 
which  a  church  capable  of  producing  such  examples  of 
faith  may  take  a  just  pride.  But  it  is  to  be  hoped  also 
that  those  who  glory  in  this  noble  record  will  take  to 
heart  the  powerful  lesson  which  it  inculcates,  and  that 


XIV  INTRODUCTION. 

through  these  brave  confessors  the  whole  Church  will 
be  brought  to  the  high  and  holy  resolve  to  be  "  dedi- 
cated to  the  unfinished  work  that  they  have  thus  far  so 
nobly  carried  on."  In  the  immortal  words  of  the  illus- 
trious martyr  for  his  country,  it  is  meet  "that  from 
these  honored  dead  we  take  increased  devotion  to  the 
cause  for  which  they  gave  the  last  full  measure  of  de- 
votion, and  that  we  highly  resolve  that  these  dead," 
whose  ashes  are  mingling  with  the  soil  of  India,  "shall 
not  have  died  in  vain." 

The  wide  reading  of  this  volume,  to  which  its  merits 
give  it  a  just  claim,  must  surely  result  in  such  increased 
devotion,  as  well  as  in  a  stronger  faith  in  the  God  of 
the  promises. 

E.  J.  WOI.F. 

Theological  Seminary, 

Gettysburg,  Pa. 


INTRODUCTION, 


To  trace  the  growth  of  an  institution  during  a  num- 
ber of  years,  and  to  give  a  fair  estimate  of  the  real  work 
accomplished,  is  a  task  of  no  small  difficulty.  The  esti- 
mate of  the  real  advance  made  in  missionary  work  in  a 
country  whose  conditions  are  so  exceptional  as  those 
of  India,  becomes  a  matter  of  great  perplexity.  Small 
and  great  are  only  relative  terms.  The  mission  which 
claims  great  advance,  may  have  made  very  little,  and 
the  one  whose  progress  has  been  less  marked  by  the 
superficial  observer,  may  have  made  the  most  substan- 
tial progress. 

Protestant  missions  have  now  been  at  work  a  round 
century,  and  there  have  been  not  wanting  those  who 
from  the  smallness  of  results  would  be  willing  to  pro- 
nounce them  a  failure.  Taking  into  account  the  real 
advancement  made,  and  the  growth  of  population  mean- 
while, these  would-be  philosophers  have  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  Christian  missions  can  never  overtake 
the  rapid  and  steady  growth  of  Hinduism  and  Muham- 
madanism.  But  we  who  are  engaged  in  the  work  do  not 
for  a  moment  forget,  that  there  are  other  tests  than  the 
purely  numerical,  and  that  these  must  not  be  neglected 
in  a  fair  estimate  of  the  true  growth  of  Christ's  kingdom 

(15) 


l6  INTRODUCTION. 

in  India.  But  just  what  the  progress  has  been  and 
what  stages  of  development  have  been  reached,  no 
one  can  exactly  determine.  Most  men  want  to  apply 
only  the  test  of  the  numbers  that  are  enlisted  in  the 
various  missions,  without  asking  themselves  the  ques- 
tion whether  after  all  such  a  test  is  not  a  very  fallacious 
one  in  such  work  and  such  a  land  as  India. 

It  is  far  easier  to  theorize  about  the  progress  of  Chris- 
tian missions  than  to  show  actually  the  state  of  affairs. 
This  we  admit.  But  while  those  who  are  indifferent  or 
hostile  have  made  the  slow  progress  of  missions  an  ex- 
cuse for  their  conduct,  they  have  been  of  use  in  an 
indirect  way  to  the  friends  of  missions. 

The  critic  is  not  so  dangerous  a  man  after  all  as  we 
are  sometimes  apt  to  think.  In  missions,  while  his 
efforts  are  not  exactly  pleasant,  the  friends  of  the  great 
cause,  in  view  of  his  expected  attacks,  have  been  filled 
with  greater  carefulness  in  reporting  the  progress  made 
to  those  who  have  the  cause  at  heart. 

Undoubtedly,  what  all  honest  men  want  is  to  know 
the  facts ;  and  to  discover  them  and  faithfully  represent 
them  to  men  in  all  their  bearing  on  the  world-evangeli- 
zation, is  a  task,  and  no  light  one,  which  he  who  would 
pose  as  the  recorder  of  the  facts  in  such  an  important 
question  as  the  evangelization  of  the  people  of  India  has 
before  him.  We  may  confess,  with  considerable  can- 
dor, that,  in  India,  it  has  been  the  rule,  rather  than  the 
exception,  in  times  past,  to  misrepresent,  or  rather  over- 
estimate, the  condition  of  its  people.     But  such  misre- 


INTRODUCTION.  1 7 

presentation  was  not  intentional.  It  was  only  due  to 
the  complexity  of  the  subject,  and  to  a  too  superficial 
view  of  all  the  factors  which  make  up  India. 

The  complex  civilization  which  met  the  investigator, 
the  unusual  social  condition  which  existed,  the  wide 
chasm  between  the  different  classes  of  the  community, 
made  it  difficult  to  form  correct  notions  of  the  nation's 
wealth  or  poverty,  religion,  morals,  character  or  life. 
The  same  complex  organization  makes  it  difficult  to 
represent  the  progress  that  Christianity  has  made. 

We  have  before  us  a  vast  field,  peopled  by  a  most 
peculiar  people,  dominated  by  most  remarkable  habits 
and  customs,  a  people  that  is  not  a  nation,  but  rather  a 
combination  of  different  nationalities,  each  more  or  less 
under  control  of  distinct  religious  and  social  ideas  which 
differentiate  them  from  each  other.  This  vast  popula- 
tion, numbering  over  265,000,000,  if  we  include  all  the 
dependencies  and  native  states,  is  under  the  control  of 
widely  different  faiths — from  the  crudest  nature-wor- 
shipers to  the  believer  in  the  purest  monotheism.  All 
these  elements  mingle  and  commingle  in  the  commu- 
nity among  which  the  missionary  moves,  and  render  his 
task  one  of  extreme  difficulty. 

Socially,  morally,  and  religiously,  the  situation  is 
most  complex.  India  has  its  mighty,  its  rich,  its  landed 
proprietors,  but  there  are,  too,  its  poor  of  every  grade  to 
the  army  of  beggars  that  swarm  in  its  large  cities  and 
live  in  every  considerable  town.  Morally,  there  have 
been  strange  contradictions  afloat.  He  who  has  lived 
2 


1 8  INTRODUCTION. 

ill  the  conntn-  any  length  of  time  is  not  apt  to  care  to 
talk  mnch  on  this  subject.  The  wildest  stories  are  often 
heard,  but  it  is  well  to  remember  that  all  will  depend 
upon  the  class  of  the  nation  with  which  you  come  in 
contact,  and  how  you  have  }'ourself  lived  among  the 
people.  It  is  not  an  ideal  state  of  morals  from  any 
standpoint,  but  things  are  neither  so  good  nor  so  bad  as 
some  writers  on  this  subject  have  been  wont  to  inform 
the  outside  world. 

Socially,  India  is  a  strange  land  from  our  western 
conceptions.  Its  social  conditions  are  such  as  to  inter- 
fere with  its  progress.  This  the  educated  Hindu  has 
been  led  to  see.  Reforms  many  and  great  are  in  the 
air ;  new  marriage  laws,  proposed  for  the  poor  unfortu- 
nate widows,  left  so  in  childhood,  larger  liberty  to  all  to 
embrace  and  hold  what  seems  reasonable,  associations 
of  all  sorts  in  favor  of  reforms  in  social  matters,  are 
springing  uj);  in  short,  we  shall  soon  be  confronted  by 
a  new  social  India. 

But  religiously  there  seems  to  be  little  change.  Here 
and  there  new  religious  associations  have  been  causing 
a  ripple  on  the  surface  of  the  great  stagnant  pool.  That 
only  in  a  limited  sense  the  native  has  begun  to  realize 
that  the  centre  of  all  true  progress  should  begin  in  a 
true  religious  life  is  easily  evidenced  by  the  feeble  efforts 
at  change  in  faith.  We,  of  course,  do  not  forget  that 
religious  habits  and  tenets  that  have,  from  time  out 
of  mind,  become  rooted  in  a  people's  consciousness, 
are  not  easily  disturbed.     And  it  does  not  much  mattei 


INTRODUCTION.  1 9 

how  absurd  siicli  views  may  be  from  a  more  enliglitened 
standpoint,  that  they  yield  very  slowly  to  the  new  and 
untried  is  onh^  the  commonest  experience  of  nations. 
Ihe  very  fact  of  age  is  regarded  by  educated  and  igno- 
rant as  a  powerful  presumptive  proof  of  the  vitality  of 
their  faith.  All  these  elements  make  India  a  difficult 
field  for  evangelization.  Her  elements  of  weakness  are 
often  her  elements  of  strength,  especially  when  the  at- 
tempt is  made  to  overthrow  what  has  not  been  clearly 
seen ;  for  we  find  men  in  fighting  Hinduism  often  beat- 
ing the  air,  antagonizing  what  is  not  really  regarded  by 
the  people  as  their  faith,  and  teaching  more  Hinduism 
than  the  majority  of  their  hearers  ever  knew  to  exist 
under  that  name. 

But  there  is  one  institution  which,  while  it  does  not 
bind  but  rather  separates  the  different  classes  from  each 
other,  finds  those  without  number  who  defend  it.  We 
mean  caste.  All  agree  in  their  caste  views  and  preju- 
dices. There  is  little  need  for  our  purposes  to  more 
than  refer  to  the  mastery  which  caste  has  over  the 
Hindu  people.  Caste  holds  the  reign  of  authority  with- 
out a  rival,  and  it  will  not  soon  let  go  its  hold.  The 
troubles  in  the  infant  church  are  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten 
only  the  recurrence  of  old-time  caste  rule,  and  the  great 
troubles  she  will  have  to  contend  against  will  be  with 
the  same  spirit.  It  takes  no  prophet  to  see  this.  The 
worst  battles  of  caste  will  have  to  be  fought  out  in  the 
Church  until  this  enemy  of  the  true  conception  of  man, 
this  bigot,  shall  be  utterly    thrust   out  and   destro}-ed. 


20  INTRODUCTION. 

But  the  spirit  of  caste  makes  what  is  undoubtedly 
already  a  hard  field  ever  so  much  harder.  Here  is  a 
condition  that  separates  between  man  and  man  with 
terrible  persistency,  and  claims  to  give  great  benefit  and 
advantages.  But  another  factor  must  be  referred  to  in 
order  to  get  a  clear  apprehension  of  the  task  to  which 
missions  have  committed  themselves. 

It  is  Brahminisifi.  Whatever  view  we  may  take  of 
the  system,  it  is  quite  certain  that  no  true  view  can 
omit  its  great  power  and  far-reaching  influence.  The 
members  of  this  religious  aristocracy  2.x^  first  in  all  mat- 
ters. They  form  the  strongest  barriers  to  Christianity, 
for  in  their  community  lie  entrenched  all  the  powerful 
endowments  of  the  great  temples,  as  well  as  all  the 
"  arcana  "  of  all  that  is  best  in  Hinduism.  While  it  is 
true  that  in  parts  of  India  the  followers  of  the  false 
prophet  are  many  and  influential,  yet  in  the  main  the 
Brahmin  is  destined  to  take  the  largest  part  in  the 
affairs  and  destiny  of  India  and  in  the  history  of  the 
Church.  He  is  the  natural  leader,  and  the  people  have 
acknowledged  his  leadership  for  centuries.  While 
Brahmins  have  not  as  yet  in  large  numbers  embraced 
the  Christian  faith,  for  with  Hinduism  as  now  organized 
the  livelihood  of  the  Brahmin  is  found,  yet  when  once 
these  lower  orders  of  the  community  embrace  the  new 
faith,  they  will  not  find  it  hard  to  suit  their  convictions 
to  the  changed  conditions  of  their  countrymen.  The 
Brahmin  must  be  counted  as  one  of  the  most  formidable 
enemies  that  the  gospel  has  to  meet.     That  he  will  have 


INTRODUCTION.  21 

a  large  share  in  the  management  of  the  Church  in  India 
no  one  can  doubt.  Intellectually  he  has  led  and  present 
indications  show  that  he  will  lead  the  nation.  They 
crowd  the  government  and  mission's  schools  and  col- 
leges. They  are  the  most  numerously  represented  on 
the  rolls  of  universities.  The  Brahmin  has,  especially 
when  brought  in  contact  with  the  truth  in  mission 
schools  and  colleges,  the  clearest  apprehension  intel- 
lectually of  the  truths  of  Christianity,  and  knows  more 
than  any  one  else  how  much  of  western  greatness  and 
power  are  indissolubly  bound  up  with  the  same.  But 
he  holds  off  because  he  lacks  moral  earnestness  and  the 
courage  of  his  convictions  until  he  sees  certainly 
whither  things  are  tending.  Meanwhile  he  watches 
the  progress  of  Christianity,  most  keenly  appreciates  its 
power  and  perseverance,  and  is  the  one  who  has  been 
most  materially  benefited  by  its  indirect  influences.  He 
occupies  a  most  advantageous  position  in  view  of  past 
position  and  present  educational  superiority,  and  this 
makes  him  the  right  hand  of  British  rule  in  India. 
While  it  is  true  that  other  classes  of  the  nation  are  also 
profiting  by  the  exceptional  advantages  which  have  be- 
come possible  under  a  wise  and  benign  rule,  still  they 
have  not,  because  of  racial  and  social  obstacles,  availed 
themselves  of  these  benefits  to  anything  like  the  extent 
to  which  he  has. 

Brahminism  as  a  S3'stem  has  ever  been  most  mobile, 
suiting  itself  in  a  remarkable  degree  to  the  varying 
circumstances  and   conditions  bv  and   under  which   it 


22  INTRODUCTION. 

has  been  surrounded.  Its  principle  has  been  to  absorb 
by  compromise  all  it  could  in  antagonistic  systems,  and 
by  supplanting  to  win  for  itself  all  the  ground  occupied, 
claiming  to  have  all  the  excellencies  and  none  of  the 
evils  attached  to  those  systems  antagonistic.  A  very 
Jacob  has  it  ever  been  in  cunning  and  shrewdness. 

It  is  this  formidable  system  that  must  be  dealt  with 
by  Christianity.  Missions  and  missionaries  who  make 
light  of  the  Brahmin,  and  know  him  only  as  the  cun- 
ning trickster  and  fulsome,  fawuing  friend,  who  needs 
little  attention  and  deserves  less,  have  not  fully  esti- 
mated the  chief  difficulty  which  they  must  meet. 

To  sum  up  briefly  these  elements  with  which  missions 
have  to  do  you  have,  (i)  A  large  outcast  population, 
known  by  different  names  in  different  parts  of  India ; 
aboriginal  tribes  of  many  different  names,  tongues  and 
habits,  all  lying  outside  the  pale  of  Hinduism,  or  rather 
clinging  to  its  skirts,  determined  to  outdo  very  often 
theii  masters  in  caste-zeal  and  prejudice;  (2)  The  Mu- 
hammadan  community,  estimated  at  about  75,000,000 
in  South  India,  largely  mixed  w^ith  Hinduism  in  custom 
and  habit,  from  which  it  was  most  likely  largely  re- 
cruited, somewhat  uninfluential  in  most  parts  of  South 
India,  but  influential  in  the  northern  parts;  (3)  The 
large  bulk  of  the  population  styled  Hindus,  of  which 
the  Brahmin  is  the  head  and  the  Sudra  the  foot,  includ- 
ing the  four  ancient  castes  known  as  Brahmin,  Kshetrya, 
Vysya  and  Sudra,  but  practically  divided  up  into  num- 
berless classes.     Amid  this  heterogeneous  mass,  (for  you 


INTRODUCTION.  2  T, 

cannot  say  their  castes  are  flexible  enough  to  denomi- 
nate them  a  nation,)  the  gospel  of  Christ  is  being 
preached  in  languages  many  and  dialects  strange.  In 
South  India  alone  a  dozen  or  more  languages  confuse 
the  missionary,  and  render  his  j^rogress  slow.  Add  to 
all  this  the  dense  ignorance  and  superstition  of  the 
masses,  plunged  in  a  stupid,  idolatrous  worship  for  cen- 
turies past,  and  in  the  hands  of  cunning  priests,  who 
know  how  to  keep  and  retain  power  once  gained,  and 
you  have  a  field,  to  say  the  least,  of  no  special  ease,  nor 
does  it  appeal  to  such  who  are  anxious  to  do  large 
things  for  the  Master  in  a  brief  lifetime. 

This  is  the  field  India  presents.  It  is  truly  not  an 
especially  inviting,  though  certainly  a  most  needy  one, 
to  the  Christian  missionary.  But  he  cannot  know  the 
task  the  Church  has  set  before  it  for  accomplishment 
until  he  has  actually  entered,  taken  his  place  in  the 
ranks,  and  felt  the  many-sided  character  which  the  work 
presents  in  this  field  to  be  won  for  Christ— nay,  which 
God  has  given  to  His  Son  for  His  possession.  But  the 
soil  has  been  broken  up.  Much  pioneer  work  has  been 
done.  Christ  is  no  longer  an  unknown  name,  especially 
in  the  large  centres. 

A  network  of  missions  is  being  woven,  more  or  less 
closely,  from  Ceylon  to  the  Himalayas,  and  the  Church 
is  awakening  every  day  to  a  clear  sense  of  the  great 
work  to  be  done  in  this  land.  Omitting  the  history  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  missions,  which  entered  India  as 
early  as  1542  under  Francis  Xavier,  called  the  apostle 


24  INTRODUCTION. 

of  the  Roman  cliurcli  in  India,  we  confine  ourselves  to  a 
brief  review  of  Protestant  missions,  so  that  at  a  glance 
one  may  see  what  has  been  done  and  what  is  being  done 
to  win  this  land  to  Christ.  It  ma)-  not  be  out  of  place 
here  to  note  the  fact  that  the  Roman  church  has  large 
and  flourishing  missions  all  over  the  land,  and  while 
some  may  regard  them  as  onh'  little  better  than  heath- 
enism, with  a  veneer  of  Christianity,  in  that  they  simply 
substitute  to  a  great  extent  the  adoration  of  saints  and 
the  Virgin  for  Krishna  and  heathen  deities,  we  must 
admit  that  in  large  centres  of  influence  they  have  made 
great  progress.  They  may  be  accused,  with  justice,  of 
tolerating  caste,  and  beiug  not  over-careful  of  the  means 
used  to  gain  their  ends,  yet  they  have  elements  of  great 
power  in  their  sisterhoods  and  orders  of  priests,  which 
have  contributed  not  a  little  to  their  successes,  and 
which  may  serve  as  useful  lessons  to  Protestant  mis- 
sions. As  they  distribute  the  Eucharist  in  only  one 
element,  they  have  little  trouble  in  a  land  where  drink- 
ing from  a  common  cup  is  so  defiling  !  We  cannot  but 
admire  the  self-sacrifice  of  many  of  their  missionaries. 
Would  that  Protestants  could  sink  ever)'thing  in  the 
Crucified  One  as  they  sink  everything  in  their  Church ! 
Protestant  missions  began  work  as  early  as  1542  in 
Ceylon,  and  1705  in  India,  on  the  west  coast  in  Tran- 
quebar.  Bartholomew  Ziegenbalg  and  Henry  Plust- 
chan,  two  students  of  the  University  of  Halle,  Germans 
by  nationality  and  Lutherans  in  faith,  were  sent  out 
under  the  King  of  Denmark,  and  to  the  credit  of  Halle's 


INTRODUCTION.  ^c 

pietism,  Francke's  zeal,  and  IvUtlieran  training,  India 
owes  her  first  Protestant  missionaries,  who  were  on  the 
ground  ninety  years  before  any  English  society,  and 
had  done  a  substantial  work  when  Carey  arri\^ed  at  Cal- 
cutta, and  owing  to  the  hostility  of  the  English  govern- 
ment commenced  his  great  work  at  Serampore.  Ziegen- 
balg  and  his  companion  had  made  a  Tamil  translation 
of  the  New  Testament  and  a  large  part  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, made  many  converts,  and  had  begun  a  most 
encouraging  work,  which  was  carried  on  by  the  self- 
sacrificing  labors  of  the  greatest  missionary  of  modern 
time,  often  called  the  apostle  of  India,  Schwartz,  with 
whose  death  in  1798  we  may  say  the  first  century  of 
Protestant  missions  closes. 

Slowly  the  force  of  missionaries  has  increased  since 
those  early  days  until  all  countries  have  joined  in  the 
work  of  India's  evangelization  and  missionaries  have 
penetrated  into  all  parts  of  the  land. 

The  latest  statistics  give  74  organizations  with  975 
foreign  missionaries,  ordained  and  unordained,  divided 
between  Great  Britain,  the  Continent  and  the  United 
States,  with  quite  a  number  from  other  lands. 

This  is  the  foreign  force.  To  this  must  be  added  an 
ordained  native  agency  of  797  and  an  unordained  of 
3,491  (1890).  From  the  beginning  of  the  work  up  to 
1886,  there  were  2,423  foreign  missionaries,  clerical  and 
others,  and  28,568  native  ordained  and  others.  The 
Danish  society  ceased  to  exist  or  rather  was  merged  into 
others,  while  of  many  others  the  same  may    be   said, 


26  INTRODUCTION. 

though  no  influence  has  been  lost  and  thousands  have 
blessed  the  day  that  saw  the  foreign  missionaries  enter 
this  caste-ridden,  idolatrous  land.  All  the  forces  at 
work  now  are  organized  as  never  before,  and  though 
some  differences  on  minor  modes  of  work  may  exist, 
there  is  yet  a  most  substantial  agreement  among  all 
missionaries  as  to  the  central  ideas  that  must  mark  mis- 
sion aggression,  and  as  to  the  chief  means  to  be  used  in 
the  warfare  against  entrenched  and  deeply-rooted  exist- 
ing systems  of  belief  We  occupy  the  vantage  ground 
of  an  army  that  by  experience  has  learned  its  foe's 
power,  resources  and  strength.  Of  the  general  work 
accomplished  it  is  not  the  purpose  of  this  sketch  to 
speak,  but  we  have  a  much  humbler  task  to  perform. 
Among  the  American  missions  that  have  held  an  hon- 
ored place  in  India's  evangelization  stands  the  one 
which  is  to  form  the  subject  of  this  HistoiHcal  Sketch  : 
the  American  Evangelical  Lutheran^  founded  in  184.2^ 
and  working  among  the  Telngus  in  the  Ki^ishna  District 
of  the  Madras  Presidency^  on  the  south  side  of  the 
Krishna  River,  one  of  the  twelve  sacred  rivers  of  the 
Hindus. 


AFTER  FIFTY  YEARS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE   FOUNDING   OF   THE   MISSIONARY  SOCIETY  IN 
AMERICA. 

It  was  only  natural  that  a  Cliurcli  whose  founders 
had  sat  at  the  feet  of  Francke  and  drank  in  his  spirit  and 
the  spirit  of  pietists  of  Halle  should  be  early  awakened 
to  their  duty  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  Gentiles. 

The  Lutheran  Church  of  America  was  largely  Ger- 
man, with  Danish,  Swedish,  Norwegian,  Dutch,  and 
other  elements.  Its  early  struggle  to  establish  itself  in 
the  United  States  of  America  forms  one  of  the  most  in- 
teresting chapters  of  American  Church  History.  About 
the  same  time  that  Xavier  was  reaping  his  first  fruits  in 
India,  the  Lutheran  Church  was  gaining  a  permanent 
foothold  in  the  western  world ;  in  1638  the  Swedes,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Delaware  river,  established  the  first 
organization  of  Lutherans  on  the  American  continent. 
From  this  date  rapid  progress  was  made,  though  in  the 
face  of  bitter  opposition  and  persecution.  For  several 
centuries  the  internal  condition  of  the  Church  was  such 
as  to  leave  little  or  no  room  to  consider  the  needs  of  the 

(27) 


28  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

lands  ill  darkness.  The  Church  was  largely  dependent 
on  foreign  pastors ;  was,  in  fact,  a  foreign  mission  field 
from  the  standpoint  of  the  Fatherland  Church,  which 
also  performed  out-and-out  foreign  work  among  the 
aboriginal  tribes.  Thus  for  a  hundred  and  more  years 
internal  needs  were  so  great  that  the  work  of  the  more 
needy  nations  could  not  be  taken  up,  or  the  internal 
struggles  for  life  were  so  intense  that  self-existence  was 
about  as  much  as  could  be  maintained. 

But  the  devout  spirit  of  Muhlenberg  and  his  helpers 
never  for  a  moment  forgot  the  "great  commission"  of 
the  Lord,  and  as  soon  as  the  Church  was  fairly  on  its 
feet  the  question  of  Foreign  Missions  and  the  heathen 
world  came  up  for  a  hearing  and  solution  in  a  practical 
form.  No  one  seems  to  have  met  the  call  to  labor  as 
it  was  elsewhere  met,  with  the  astonishing  announce- 
ment that  when  God  wanted  to  convert  the  heathen  He 
would  do  so. 

Without  human  suggestion  or  help,  the  first  general 
body  of  the  Church  met  in  convention  in  1820,  and  at 
its  meeting  the  spirit  of  missions  expressed  itself  in  the 
determination  "to  form  a  missionary  institute."  The 
first  English  journal  (1826)  contains  an  article  on  For- 
eieu  Missions.  That  this  work  was  not  undertaken 
earlier  must  not  be  put  down  to  a  want  of  willingness 
or  sympathy,  but  to  the  great  needs  of  the  work  at 
home,  which  was  far  beyond  the  Church's  ability  to 
supply  with  an  adequate  ministry  or  the  stated  means 
of  grace,  owing  to  the  lack  of  qualified  men  in  a  new 


FOUNDING    OF   THE    MISSIONARY   SOCIETY.  29 

country,  where  education  was  in  its  infancy,  and  to  the 
vast  district  over  which  the  members  of  the  Church 
were  scattered,  as  well  as  to  the  rapid  growth  from  for- 
eign emigration. 

However,  the  General  Synod  of  1833,  held  in  the  city 
of  Baltimore,  urged  the  subject  of  missions  upon  the 
District  Synods,  and  determined  to  hold  a  missionary 
meeting  at  the  next  sitting  of  that  body.  It  should  be 
noted,  however,  that  previous  to  this  time,  although  no 
Lutheran  missionary  from  the  American  Church  was  in 
the  field,  funds  had  been  contributed  in  considerable 
amounts  through  the  American  Board,  at  that  early 
date  about  the  only  society  regularly  organized  in 
America  for  carrying  the  blessed  gospel  to  the  nations 
in  darkness.  In  1835  a  most  earnest  report  was  pre- 
sented, in  which  the  arguments  on  behalf  of  Foreign 
Missions  were  eloquently  set  forth,  urging  upon  all  min- 
isters the  necessity  of  preaching  on  the  subject  to  their 
people,  and  concluding  the  report  by  advocating  that 
"as  soon  as  possible"  their  efforts  should  be  extended  to 
the  conversion  of  the  heathen.  The  General  Synod 
accepted  this  report,  and  recommended  the  holding  of  a 
missionary  convention  at  the  meeting  of  the  West  Penn- 
sylvania Synod  in  October  the  same  year,  and  urged  the 
District  Synods  to  establish  a  Foreign  Mission. 

As  a  fruit  of  this  convention  the  ''  Central  Missionary 
Society"  was  formed,  which,  in  the  words  of  its  consti- 
tution, was  "to  send  the  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God  to  the 
destitute  parts  of  the  Southern  Church  *  *  *  to  assist 


30  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

such  congregations  for  a  season  *  *  *  as  were  unable  to 
support  themselves,  and  tiltimately  to  co-operate  tJi  send- 
ing it  (the  gospel)  to  the  heathen." 

Its  first  care  was  what  we  now  style  Home  Missions, 
but  the  deep  need  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  the  Church's 
responsibility  thereto,  were  not  for  a  moment  forgotten. 

While  these  things  were  transpiring  at  home,  letters 
were  received  from  Lutheran  missionaries  in  China  and 
India,  Gutzlafif  and  Rheinus  (died  1838)  appealing  for 
help  in  their  respective  fields.  This  was  regarded  as 
the  clearest  indication  that  God  was  ordering  the 
Church,  through  the  call  of  these  faithful  servants,  to 
begin  the  work  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  all  agreed 
"  that  Rheinus  must  be  sustained."  It  should  be  added 
that  he  and  some  of  his  associates,  members  of  the 
Lutheran  Church,  and  laboring  under  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society,  had  w^ithdrawn  on  the  ground  that  they 
could  not  accept  the  Episcopacy  as  it  w^as  taught  in  the 
Church  of  England.  Sherring  justly  remarks,  in  regard 
to  this  matter,  that  it  is  quite  possible  that  both  parties 
w^ere  right,  by  which,  of  course,  he  means  that  on  this 
question  there  is  room  for  difference  of  opinion;  but 
there  could  be  no  room  for  two  systems  of  church  gov- 
ernment to  grow  on  the  same  mission  foundation. 
Endless  trouble  could  only  result  if  Rheinus  and  his 
colleagues  had  been  given  their  way,  and  Rheinus  and 
his  associates  would  have  been  untrue  to  their  teaching 
and  Church  if  they  had  admitted  the  claims  of  Episco- 
pal  ordination   over  their  own.     Almost  one-fourth  of 


FOUNDING   OF   THE    MISSIONARY   SOCIETY.  31 

the  entire  membership  followed  Rheinus  and  his  party, 
and  for  a  time  it  looked  as  if  a  permanent  breach  had 
been  made.  It  was  to  assist  this  work  that  Rheinus 
made  his  plea  before  the  American  churches. 

In  1837  the  General  Synod's  committee  on  the  subject 
of  Foreign  Missions  in  its  rejDort  expressed  the  convic- 
tion that  as  our  District  Synods  were  ready  for  the 
work,  the  General  Synod  should  express  its  opinion  on 
the  question,  and  urged  that  an  organization  should  be 
effected  by  holding  a  convention,  that  the  call  of 
Rheinus  and  Gutzlaflf  be  deemed  providential,  that  all 
Geinnan  churches  be  asked  to  cooperate  irrespective  of 
ecclesiastical  connection,  and  that  the  plan  adopted 
should  in  its  opinion  embrace  in  it  a  connection  ivith  the 
American  Bom^d. 

The  convention  urged  met  early  in  1837,  and  organ- 
ized the  society  known  as  the  German  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Society,  "  the  intention  being  to  enlist  the  sympathy 
of  all  individuals  of  '  German  descent '  or  association  in 
the  United  States.'''  It  was  also  resolved  to  assist 
Rheinus  as  soon  as  satisfactory  answers  could  be  re- 
ceived from  him  and  his  colleagues  as  to  the  cause  of 
their  separation  from  the  Church  Missionary  Society. 
Suffice  it  to  say  letters  were  received  and  funds  were 
subsequently  sent,  and  from  individuals  and  District 
Synods  additional  help  was  forwarded,  the  Synod  of 
South  Carolina  alone  appropriating  $500  for  a  printing 
press  for  the  Mission. 

While  these  things  were  pending,  the  General  Synod 


32  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

met  1837),  and  the  zeal  in  the  Foreign  Mission  cause 
being  still  on  the  increase,  Rev.  Win.  Heilig  and  others 
offered  themselves  as  missionaries  if  the  Church  was 
willing  to  send  them.  But  as  no  answer  had  been  re- 
ceived from  the  German  Reformed  Churches,  and  on 
subsequent  correspondence  it  being  found  that  they 
were  not  prepared  to  unite  with  the  Lutheran  Churches 
in  this  work,  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Missionary 
Society  its  name  was  changed  to  that  of  the  "  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church 
in  the  United  States." 

Rheinus  died  in  1838,  and  the  rest  of  the  seceders 
returned  to  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  so  that  no 
special  call  came  for  funds  from  that  quarter,  and  the 
Society  felt  free  to  start  independent  work.  In  the 
spring  of  1840,  the  Rev.  C.  F.  Heyer,  of  Carlisle,  Pa., 
offered  himself  and  received  the  appointment  as  mis- 
sionary of  the  new  Societ\',  and  began  to  prepare  for  his 
departure  to  India.  Unfortunately  misunderstandings 
arose  as  to  the  relation  of  the  missionary  to  the  Ameri- 
can Board,  which  had  been  consulted  as  to  the  opera- 
tions of  the  new  Mission,  and  through  which  it  was 
proposed  to  transact  its  business,  and  although  it  was 
distinctly  understood  that  the  Mission  was  to  be  inde- 
pendent, the  plan  of  union  adopted  was  strongly  op- 
posed, and  while  no  hostility  was  shown  to  the  Ameri- 
can Board,  it  was  deemed  best  by  many  that  our  opera- 
tions should  be  in  no  way  subject  to  another  body. 
The*  union   with   the   American    Board    was   dropped, 


FOUNDING   OF  THE   MISSIONARY   SOCIETY.  33 

though  not  before  the  Rev.  Heyer,  fearing  it  might  be 
consummated,  had  resigned  his  appointment.  The 
mother  Synod,  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania,  had  all 
along  preserved  a  more  or  less  independent  attitude 
toward  the  General  Synod  (for  quite  a  number  of  years, 
1823  to  ^^53)  ^ot  participating  in  the  meeting  of  the 
latter  body),  keeping  up  an  independent  missionary 
organization.  At  this  time  it  was  only  natural  for  the 
missionary  who  had  resigned  his  appointment,  as  noted 
above,  to  turn  to  this  Missionary  Society  and  offer  his 
services  to  them.  He  was  appointed  forthwith,  and 
made  preparations  to  leave  for  India  in  October,  1841. 

We  have  gone  thus  minutely  into  the  matter  to  show 
the  Rev.  Heyer's  standing  toward  the  General  Synod, 
and  the  reason  he  did  not  come  to  India  as  a  representa- 
tive of  that  body,  and  especially  because  it  seems  to  us 
that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Trabert,  in  his  brief  sketch,  entitled 
"Missions  among  the  Telugus,'*  has  not  gone  into  the 
history  of  the  missionary  movement  with  sufficient  ful- 
ness to  relieve  it  from  misunderstanding.  He  fails  to 
show  the  history  of  Father  Heyer's  relation  to  the  Gen- 
eral Synod's  Society,  and  ignores  the  active  spirit  of 
Missions  which  prevailed  in  all  parts  of  the  Lutheran 
Church  at  that  time.  Certainly  the  facts  show  it  was 
no  lack  either  of  missionary  zeal  or  organization  in 
those  synods  which  then  cooperated  in  the  General 
Synod  that  prevented  Father  Heyer  from  going  to  India 
as  the  missionary  of  that  Body,  but  simply  a  fear  on  his 
part,   and   one  shared  by  many  others,   as  subsequent 

3 


34  AFTER    FIFTY    YEARS. 

events  showed,  that  he  might  not  find  cooperation  with 
the  iimerican  Board  and  its  missionaries  conducive  to 
the  best  interests  of  the  work.  As  Lutheran  workers, 
as  in  the  case  of  Rheinus,  had  come  in  conflict  with  the 
Church  of  England  missionaries,  it  was  best  to  form  any 
further  unions  with  extreme  caution.  He  and  others 
doubtless  feared,  and  not  without  good  reason,  that  the 
development  along  the  lines  of  Christian  work  in  their 
Church  would  not  be  best  subserved  by  union  with 
other  bodies,  however  full  of  evangelical  zeal  and  piety 
they  might  be,  and  we  cannot  blame  them.  However, 
let  us  add,  that  missionary  zeal  was  in  no  way  confined 
to  any  part  of  our  Church  in  America ;  all  parts  alike 
felt  the  spirit  of  missions  to  be  the  spirit  of  true  Christ- 
ianity. Though  the  General  Synod  did  not  unite  in 
sending  Father  Heyer  to  India  the  first  time,  the  spirit 
of  missions  was  never  stronger  in  that  body  than  when 
he  left  for  his  foreign  field  in  1841,  as  is  abundantly 
shown  by  the  fact  that  in  1843  ^^  commissioned  and  sent 
out  the  Rev.  Walter  Gunn,  and  instructed  him,  if  expe- 
dient, to  cooperate  with  the  missionary  of  the  Pennsyl- 
vania Synod.  Thus  while  the  credit  of  sending  the 
first  missionary  is  due  to  the  mother  Synod  of  the  IvUth- 
eran  Church  in  America,  the  spirit  of  the  children  in 
the  General  Synod  was  no  whit  behind  in  zeal  or 
interest. 

Suffice  it  to  say  the  Rev.  Gunn  w^as  most  warmly 
welcomed  by  Father  Heyer,  and  when,  in  1846,  he 
returned  to  America  on  account  of  ill  health,  the  whole 


FOUNDING   OF   THE    MISSIONARY   SOCIETY.  35 

burden  of  the  work  devolved  on  brother  Gunn,  where- 
upon the  old  Synod  expressed  her  entire  willingness  to 
transfer  the  whole  management  to  the  General  Synod's 
Society,  while  continuing  to  support  the  Mission  with 
her  contributions.  It  would  therefore  be  a  mistake  to 
take  away  any  glory  due  to  the  mother  S}nod,  but  it 
would  equally  be  so  to  represent,  or  fail  to  represent,  the 
facts  in  such  way  as  to  create  the  impression  that  the 
zeal  of  any  part  of  the  Church  was  prior  to  that  of  other 
parts.  Dr.  Wolf,  in  his  "Lutherans  in  America,"  has 
clearly  pointed  out  the  value  of  the  earh'  organization 
of  the  General  Synod.  He  declares  that  it  "  sounded 
the  keynote  "  in  beneficent  movements  in  the  Church. 
"For  half  a  century  it  was  the  most  conspicuous  and 
influential  factor  in  advancing  the  usefulness  and  glory" 
of  the  Church. 

We  have  attempted  to  sketch  as  clearly  and  fully  as 
space  and  the  purpose  of  this  book  would  allow,  the 
early  beginning  of  our  Foreign  Mission  work  in  Amer- 
ica. We  have  not  spoken  of  its  present  organization, 
though  much  more  could  be  said.  We  must  turn  our 
attention  now  to  a  consideration  of  the  field  to  which 
the  missionary  came,  and  in  which  he  has  labored  with 
varying  success  for  more  than  half  a  century. 


CHAPTER  11. 

THE   GENERAL   SYNOD'S   MISSION   FIELD. 

The  Madras  Presidency  comprises  that  part  of  India, 
wliicli  lies  between  the  8th  degree  northern  latitude 
and  the  20th,  and  the  74th  degree  east  longitude  and 
the  85th.  Its  greatest  length  is  950  miles,  and  its  great- 
est breadth  475,  with  an  area  of  about  141,000  square 
miles.  It  is  three  times  the  size  of  the  State  of  New 
York.  lyving  along  the  sea-coast  mainly,  and  within 
the  torrid  zone,  with  no  mountains  over  8000  feet  in  al- 
titude, subject  to  extreme  seasons  of  drought,  with  a 
mean  temperature  of  about  80°,  the  climate  is  extremely 
hot  for  nine  months  in  the  year.  Rains  in  various  por- 
tions differ  very  much  in  frequency.  Along  the  coast, 
there  may  be  an  average  rain-fall  of  70  inches,  while  in 
the  upland  districts,  it  will  barely  reach  10  inches  per 
annum.  The  Presidency  is  divided  for  governmental 
purposes  into  twenty-two  districts.  In  these  there  is  a 
population  of  39,331,062  (1891). 

There  are  spoken  Tamil,  Telugu,  IMalayalam,  Kana- 
rese,  Uriya  and  Hindustani,  besides  other  dialects.  We 
are  concerned  in  this  sketch  w^ith  only  one,  the  Telugu, 
which  is  spoken  by  13,653,674  within  the  Presidency 
and  by  about  6,000,000  in  other  parts,  in  the  Nizam's 

(36) 


THE   GENERAL   vSYNOD'S   MISSION   FIELD.  37 

dominions,  IMysore  and  elsewhere.  Telugu  or  Teniigu, 
as  otherwise  pronounced,  is  one  of  the  Dravidian  lan- 
guages, and  for  form  and  beauty,  holds  the  first  place. 
Many  of  the  words  are  from  the  classical  Sanscrit, 
specially  all  scientific,  theological  and  polite  forms. 
The  Telugus,  as  well  as  their  tongue,  are  allied  to  the 
old  Scythian  stock,   and   only  a  long  connection  with 


SACRED  BULIv  IDOL. 


the  old  Aryan  race,  a  union  of  a  superior  with  an  in- 
ferior race,  socially  and  intellectually,  has  almost  given 
a  Sanscrit  form  to  their  literature  and  language.  The 
Aryan  portion  of  the  population  now  speak  the  Telugu, 
which  they  have  largely  changed,  and  on  account  of  the 
lapse  of  time,  few  if  any  continue  to  speak  in  the  old 
Sanscrit.     Whether  Aryan  or  Telugu,  all  have  come  to 


38 


AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 


Speak  the  language  of  the  conquered,  Tehigu,  though 
with  much  modification  and  great  improvement  in  form 
and  wealth  of  expression. 

Of  the  twenty-two  districts  into  which  the  Presidency 
is  divided,  those  in  which  the  Telugus  mainly  dwell, 
lie  north  of  the  city  of  Madras,  the  metropolis  of  south 


A   GROUP   OF    SERVANTS. 


India,  a  city  of  452,518  population,  and  bear  the  follow- 
ing names :  Ganjam,  Vizagapatam,  Godavery,  Krishna, 
Bellary,  Cuddapah,  Kurnool,  Nellore  (parts  only)  and 
North  Arcot  districts.  In  the  city  of  Madras,  as  well  as 
in  other  large  cities  in  India,  the  Telugu  is  spoken  by 
large  numbers. 

We  shall  trace  briefly  the  work  of  Missions  among 
these  Telugu  peoples,  during  the  times  immediately 
preceding  the  occupancy   of  the  field  by  our  Mission. 


the:  genkrai.  synod's  mission  field.  39 

Our  Mission  founder,  '  Father '  Heyer,  arrived  in  the 
Krishna  district  early  in  1842.  The  writer  of  "  Mis- 
sions among  the  Telugus,"  seems  to  think  that  he  in- 
intended  to  work  with  Rheinus,  but  such  cannot  have 
been  his  intention,  as  that  worthy  missionary  had  died 
in  1838,  and  his  colleagues  had  shortly  after  returned  to 
the  Church  Mission  Society  from  which  they  had  with- 
drawn. The  condition  of  the  Telugu  country  as  a  mis- 
sion field,  on  the  advent  of  Father  Heyer  to  India,  is 
worth  noting.  As  yet  little  had  been  done  for  these 
people. 

It  is  true  the  Roman  Catholic  Missions  were  on  the 
ground,  and  had  already  fairly  entrenched  themselves 
at  different  points.  From  all  accounts,  the  French 
Jesuits  w^ere  the  first  to  enter  the  Telugu  country,  and 
founded  the  Carnatic  Mission,  which  penetrated  into 
the  heart  of  Telugu  districts.  But  though  they  have 
never  made  a  strong  fight  against  existing  caste  cus- 
toms, and  have,  in  fact,  more  or  less  encouraged,  by 
their  Church  customs,  the  old  ideas,  they  have  advanced 
slowly.  As  they  give  the  holy  communion  only  in  one 
element^  it  would  be  supposed  that  their  advantage 
would  be  great  in  reaching  those  whose  customs  make 
a  cormnon  cup  most  distasteful  to  them.  But  such  does 
not  seem  to  have  been  the  result.  Their  efforts  have 
been  also  largely  confined  to  the  better  classes,  those 
within  the  pale  of  the  Hindu  community;  and  though 
so  much  earlier  on  the  ground  than  Protestants,  their 
progress  has  been  very  slow. 


40 


AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 


Protestant  Missions  began  considerably  later,  and 
readied  out  into  the  Telugu  country  little  earlier  than 
1800  A.  D.,  and  then  only  very  feebly  at  first.  The 
first  organization  was  that  of  the  lyondon  Missionary 
Society  at  Vizagapatam  in  1805,  but  no  converts  were 
gained  before  1835,  a  period  of  30  years,  though  much 
hard  work  had  been  done,  and  the  Bible  translated,  at 
least  in  jDart,  into  the  vernacular  tongue  of  the  people. 


HEATHEN  TEMPTvE   OX   A   EEAST  DAY. 


In  1818,  Revs.  Gordon  and  Pritchett  published  the 
whole  New  Testament,  which  was  the  only  copy  of  the 
New  Testament  available  for  more  than  30  years.  The 
Old  Testament  was  roughly  translated  about  the  same 
time,  but  was  not,  it  seems,  printed  until  1850,  when 
the  Revs.  Johnson  and  Gordon  (son  of  the  missionary 


THE   GENERAL  SYNOD'S   MISSION    FIELD.  41 

above  mentioned),  prepared  final  proofs  for  the  press  for 
the  Madras  Auxiliary  Bible  Society.  It  seems  that 
God  raised  up  this  Mission  at  Vizagapatam  for  the  spec- 
ial work  of  translation.  It  has  always  led  the  way,  and 
the  last  days  of  one  of  South  India's  greatest  mission- 
aries were  spent  in  a  careful  revision  of  existing  edi- 
tions of  the  Telugu  scriptures.  Dr.  John  Hay  was 
most  wonderfully  fitted  for  this  work  both  by  his  resi- 
dence of  almost  fifty  years  and  by  his  ripe  scholarship. 
But,  with  the  exception  of  this  invaluable  work  of  bibli- 
cal translation,  little  had  been  accomplished  toward  the 
conversion  of  the  heathen.  The  native  church  had  only 
fourteen  members  (communicants)  in  1841.  Yet  these 
servants  of  God  were  accomplishing  a  work,  the  results 
of  which  cannot  be  estimated. 

Following  the  establishment  of  this  Mission  in  point 
of  time,  was  that  of  the  same  English  society  in  Bell- 
ary,  Cuddapah  and  Kurnool  districts,  the  two  latter  of 
which  are  inhabited  almost  entirely  by  Telugus. 
Work  was  commenced  in  18 10.  But  here,  as  elsewhere, 
it  was  maintained  by  a  small  staff  of  Kuropean  workers 
for  more  than  thirty  years,  the  Rev.  Hands  receiving 
reinforcements  not  earlier  than  1840,  when  the  Rev. 
Dawson  joined  him.  It  may  be  doubted  whether  much 
thorough  work  could  be  undertaken  by  two  or  three 
men,  who  were  called  upon  to  administer  the  varied  in- 
terests of  so  vast  a  field,  but  a  small  congregation  of 
native  Christians  was  gathered  into  the  Church  as  early 
as  1844. 


42  AFTER    FIFTY    YEARS. 

The  next  Society  to  enter  the  Tehigu  country  was 
the  American  Baptist,  which  was  brought  about  by  the 
English  Baptist  Mission  of  Orissa.  The  Rev.  S.  S.  Day 
was  the  pioneer  of  this  work,  and  arrived  in  1836.  He, 
however,  took  up  no  permanent  station,  but  remained 
for  some  time  at  \'izagapatam  and  Chicacole  in  the  ex- 
treme north  of  the  Tehigu  country,  in  1837,  removing 
to  Madras.  Here  he  did  some  English  work  among  the 
soldiers,  and  organized  a  Baptist  Church  for  Englishmen 
and  P^urasians*  in  1838.  Not  till  1840  did  he  fix  upon 
a  permanent  mission  station  with  Nellore  as  its  centre. 
In  1844,  though  he  had  traveled  far  and  wide,  to  Gun- 
tur  and  H}-derabad,  his  church  numbered  only  eight 
members.  From  this  time,  the  Mission  struggled  for 
life.  In  1848  the  home  committee  determined  to  close 
the  Mission ;  it  was  then  that  it  got  the  sobriquet  of  the 
"Lone  Star."  Again  in  1862,  for  want  of  success,  it 
was  about  to  be  closed,  and  was  onh-  continued  at  the 
earnest  request  of  the  sainted  Dr.  Jewett,  who  devoted 
his  whole  life  to  the  field.  It  has,  of  recent  years,  had 
what  is  generally  regarded  i^henomenal  success  by  the 
churches  at  home,  but  which  must  be  estimated,  as 
must  all  results  in  such  a  land  as  India,  with  consider- 
able caution  from  a  true  missionary  standpoint.  With- 
out any  desire  to  criticise  or  to  disparage  the  great  work 
done,   it  is  to  be   feared    that   numbers  have   been  too 

*  Of  mixed  Eiiroj^ean  and  native  parentage.  A  large  and  influen- 
tial class  in  parts  of  India,  though  often  very  poor  and  miserable, 
with  neither  E:uropean  energy  nor  native  simplicity. 


THE   GENERAL   SYNOD'S   MISSION    FIELD.  43 

niucli  glorified.  Its  success  has  been  largely  among  the 
outcastes  of  the  nation,  among  whom  other  missions 
have  been  reaping  large  harvests. 

Following  close  on  the  heels  of  the  Baptists  of  Amer- 
ica, we  find  the  Godavery  Delta  Mission,  under  the  con- 
trol of  no  denomination,  which  began  its  work  at  Ma- 
sulipatam  in  1836,  but  removed,  the  same  year,  to  Nar- 
sapur,  about  40  miles  from  the  former  place,  in  the 
delta  of  the  Godavery  river.  For  six  years  they  saw  no 
fruit  of  their  labors,  but  at  length,  a  poor  shoemaker  ac- 
cepted the  way  of  life,  and  others  followed,  until  in 
1842  there  was  a  Christian  community  of  30  souls. 

The  Church  Mission  Society  began  its  Mission  in  the 
Krishna  district  at  Masulipatam,  through  Revs.  Noble 
and  Fox,  the  first  representatives,  who  arrived  in  1841, 
September  28th,  and  who  laid  the  foundation  of  a  solid 
and  a  remarkable  mission  work,  on  the  firm  basis  of  the 
gospel,  with  a  due  regard  for  all  classes  and  parts  of  the 
Hindu  community.  Since  then  they  have  carried  on  a 
successful  and  ever-increasing  work.  The  progress  has 
been  steady  rather  than  phenomenal.  They  have 
labored  with  great  fidelity  for  fifty  years,  and  have  been 
richly  blessed  in  their  work.  They  number  man\-  of 
all  classes  in  their  churches.  With  a  work  well  organ- 
ized, they  are  now  reaping  large  accessions  from  the 
humbler  classes,  though  under  the  sainted  Noble,  25 
converts,  mostly  from  the  Brahmin  class,  were  w^on. 
His  self-denying  labors  live  in  the  lives  of  many. 

A  number  of  other  Missions  have  since  then  sprung 


44  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

up  in  different  parts  of  the  Telugu  country,  the  most 
flourishing  of  these  being:  the  Hermansburg  Lutheran 
Mission,  commenced  in  1866  by  Rev.  Mylius,  who  came 
out  at  the  earnest  request  of  Rev.  C.  Gronning,  and  for 
a  while  remained  at  Rajahmundry,  expecting  to  work 
there ;  the  Society  for  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  the 
Kurnool  and  Cuddapah  districts ;  and  the  Canadian  Bap- 
tist, organized  at  Cacanada  in  1875. 

From  the  foregoing  sketch,  it  can  be  easily  seen,  that, 
when  Rev.  C.F.  Heyer  entered  the  Telugu  country,  little 
had  been  done  and  ample  room  was  found  for  his  work. 
Only  a  few  struggling  communities  were  to  be  found  in 
all  the  vast  region  among  the  millions  therein,  and  the 
ofreat  multitude  had  as  vet  been  untouched  bv  mission- 
arv  influence.  The  founder  of  the  Lutheran  Alissions 
of  the  Krishna  district,  sent  out  by  the  Synod  of  Penn- 
sylvania, arrived  in  India  early  in  1842.  Proceeding 
from  Columbo,  via  Palamcottah,  Tanjore,  Tranquebar, 
he  visited  the  flourishing  Missions  at  these  places  on  his 
way,  and  under  the  advice  of  missionary  friends,  he  was 
directed  to  the  Telugu  country,  as  a  field  little  occupied. 
He  reached  Guntur,  250  miles  north  of  Madras,  on  the 
31st  of  July,  1842.  On  ever}^  side  he  turned,  he  was 
confronted  with  heathenism  of  the  most  determined 
kind.  No  missionary  was  nearer  to  him  than  Masuli- 
patam,  50  miles  away.  The  American  Baptist  missionary- 
was  at  Nellore,  140  miles  away,  the  London  still  further, 
the  North  German  missionary  more  than  100  miles, 
at   Rajahmundry,   and   the  country  to   be  evangelized 


THE    GENERAL   SYNOD'S    MISSION    FIELD.  45 

by  him  densely  peopled  by  those  sunken  in  the  deepest 
ignorance  of  their  true  nature,  and  of  God,  and  of  their 
relation  to  Him.  It  would  have  appalled  a  less  resolute 
soul  to  have  begun  work  under  such  circumstances  ! 


FOUR   GENERATIONS. 


The  immediate  field,  however,  taken  up  by  him,  was 
that  part  of  the  Krishna  district  lying  on  the  south 
bank  of  the  Krishna  river,  one  of  the  twelve  sacred 
rivers  of  the  Hindus,  and  bounded  on  the  south  by  the 
Nellore  district.  The  whole  district  is  divided  into 
eleven  subdivisions,  called  taluks,  seven  of  which  lie 
on  the  south  side  of  the  Krishna  river,  viz.,  Palnad, 
Satenapalli,  Narasarowpet,  Vinakonda,  Guntur,  Bapatla 


46 


AFTKR   FIFTY   YEARS. 


and  Repalli,  and  form  what  has  always  been  regarded 
the  field  of  the  General  Synod's  Mission.     For  onr  pnr- 


A    MUHAMMAD  AN    WOMAN. 


THE   GENERAI^   SYNOD'S   MISSION    FIELD.  47 

pose,  it  is  unnecessary  to  speak  at  present  of  the 
northern  part  of  the  Krishna  district,  occupied  by  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  since  1841. 

But  a  more  minute  reference  to  these  seven  divisions 
will  be  in  place.  In  general  among  the  twenty-two  dis- 
tricts the  Krishna  district  ranks  fourth  in  size,  eleventh 
in  population,  and  second  in  point  of  revenue  from  all 
sources,  in  the  Madras  Presidency.  Its  population,  ac- 
cording to  the  census  of  1881,  was  1,548,480,  of  whom 
there  were  as  follows  : 

Hindus  proper  ^ 1,425,013 

Muhammadans 87,161 

Christians,  Roman  Catholic  and  Protestant ,       36,194 

Jains,  Buddhist  and  others 112 

The  growth  of  population  may  be  seen  by  comparing 
the  census  of  188 1  and  1891,  which  shows  an  interesting 
fact  concerning  the  increase  of  the  Christian  population 
which  is  encouraging. 


1881. 

1891. 

Rate  of 
increase. 

Hindus 

Muhammadans 

i,425,or3 
87,161 

36,194 
112 

1.678,333 

108,567 

68,524 

145 

1,855,582 

17% 

24% 

89% 

Jains,  Buddhists  and  others  .... 

The  total  population 

1,548,480 

.19% 

*  Hindus  comprise  17  castes  or  subdivisions;  of  these,  the  outcastes, 
according  to  Hindu  custom,  from  whom  most  Christians  come,  form 
20  per  cent,  of  the  whole  population. 


48  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

The  wealth  of  the  district  lies  largely  in  its  extensive 
cotton  and  indigo  cnltivation  in  the  npland  Taluks, 
and  in  its  vast  rice  fields  in  the  lowlands,  irrigated  by 
the  Krishna  river.  The  Department  of  Public  Works 
projected  a  scheme  of  irrigation  wdiich  has  developed 
the  resources  of  the  district  to  a  w^onderful  extent.  It 
is  by  means  of  this  that  famine  is  warded  off.  There 
are  384  miles  of  canal  open  to  navigation.  These 
canals  are  fed  by  a  large  dam  thrown  across  the  Krishna 
river  at  Bezwada,  the  length  of  which  is  about  three- 
quarters  of  a  mile,  its  height  twenty  feet  above  the  deep 
bed  of  the  stream,  and  its  width  at  top  six  feet,  and  the 
whole  structure  backed  by  400,000  cubic  yards  of  rough 
stone,  sloping  aw^ay  firm  from  the  wall  257  feet  down 
stream.  This  immense  dam  supplies  water  sufficient  to 
irrigate  470,000  acres,  and  cost  the  government  16,670,- 
813  rupees ;  as  a  mere  financial  undertaking  it  has  an- 
nually netted  941,132  rupees,  or  over  six  per  cent,  on 
the  outlay.  But  when  the  untold  misery  of  a  famine  is 
remembered,  and  w^hat  a  powerful  protection  it  fur- 
nishes against  it,  then  surely  no  one  can  begin  to  com- 
pute the  benefit  it  has  been  to  this  district,  and  directly 
or  indirectly  to  all  India. 

On  the  uplands,  grain  or  as  government  would  say 
dr>^-crops  of  all  kinds  are  raised.  The  most  valuable  of 
these  products  are  the  cotton  and  indigo,  for  which  an 
extensive  demand  exists  in  Europe.     As  seen  below,* 

*  Table  at  close  of  this  chapter. 


THE   GENERAL   SYNOD'S   MISSION   FIELD.  49 

36  per  cent,  of  the  population  are  classed  under  far- 
mers, so  that  a  large  proportion  of  the  people  live  on 
the  products  of  the  soil.  Very  little  has  been  done  to 
develop  the  mineral  resources  of  the  country,  though 
undoubtedly  India  is  rich  in  minerals.  It  will  take 
western  enterprise  to  open  these.  Already  gold,  coal 
and  other  minerals,  not  to  mention  diamonds,  have 
drawn  western  capita'l. 

The  natural  features  of  the  Krishna  district  are 
rather  uninteresting.  A  chain  of  low  hills,  spurs  of  the 
eastern  Ghats,  traverses  its  whole  extent,  rising  to  the 
height  of  1700  feet  above  sea  level,  and  1520  feet  above 
the  plain,  bearing  on  the  south  side  of  the  Krishna 
river  the  name  Kondavida,  and  on  the  north,  Konda- 
palli.  Both  hills  bear  evidence  of  having  been  formerly 
strongly  fortified.  The  former  was  taken  and  retaken 
during  the  stormy  Muhammadan  period.  The  French 
took  it  in  1757.  It  is  rich  in  remains  that  would  repay 
the  labors  of  the  archaeologist.  ,  The  land  lying  along 
the  foot  of  these,  between  them  and  the  Bay  of  Bengal, 
is  a  level  plain,  rising  little  above  sea  level.  To  the 
"west  of  these  hills,  the  country  is  more  broken  and 
rugged,  while  the  Palnad  Taluk  is  surrounded  by  hills, 
and  decided^  rolling. 

The  o-eolog-ical  formation  is  of  considerable  interest. 
As  far  as  thirty  miles  inland,  remains  of  the  ocean, 
shells  and  other  sea  products,  are  found.  The  whole 
coast  was  evidently  reclaimed  from  the  sea  in  early 
times.  There  is,  however,  a  great  mixture  of  black  cot- 
4 


50  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

ton,  red  shale  and  limestone  conglomerate  to  be  found 
all  along  the  coast.  The  foot  hills  are  thrusts,  and  have 
been  due  to  igneous  action,  while  the  Palnad  hills  are 
shale,  and  have  resulted  from  pressure  and  have  not 
come  under  powerful  igneous  agency.  The  rock  in 
these  formations  grades  from  a  granite,  hard  and  un- 
stratified,  to  a  metamorphic  rock.  The  granitoid  fur- 
nishes an  excellent  building  stone,  and  can  easily  be 
burned  loose  and  broken  in  perfect  layers,  ready  for  the 
mason's  hammer  and  chisel. 

The  government  of  this  part  of  India,  at  present,  fur- 
nishes no  special  feature  for  consideration.  It  was 
under  the  rule  of  various  powers  in  the  past.  Hindu 
Rajas  held  sway  for  many  centuries,  until  the  Muham- 
madan    invasion   of    India   in   the   thirteenth    century. 

The  Emperor  of  Delhi  had  at  least  nominal  control 
for  about  four  hundred  years.  Then  followed  a  period 
of  French  ascendency  in  south  India  under  M.  de  Bussi 
and  M.  Duplex.  However,  during  this  period  the  Eng- 
lish merchants  of  the  East  India  Company  were  laying 
the  foundation  of  English  empire  in  this  as  well  as  in 
other  parts  of  India.  In  May,  1759,  the  treaty  was 
signed  by  which  the  districts  of  Masulipatam  and 
Nizampatam  were  handed  over  to  the  English.  The 
country,  however,  around  Guntur,  and  westward,  re- 
mained under  other  rule  for  many  years;  even  thirteen 
years  after  the  relinquishment  of  it  to  the  English  by 
the  Emperor  of  Delhi,  it  was  still  under  the  Nizam  of 
Hyderabad,  and  did  not  pass  under  the  control  of  the 


THE    GENERAL   SYNOD'S    MISSION    FIELD.  51 

company  till  September^  iy88.  The  whole  country  has 
since  been  brought  under  one  central  control,  and  is 
now  known  as  the  Krishna  district,  with  its  seat  of  gov- 
ernment at  Masulipatam. 

The  revenue  department  is  under  a  collector,  assisted 
by  two  subdivisional  European  and  one  native  deputy 
collectors,  who  have  their  offices  at  Guntur,  Bezwada 
and  Vinakonda.  The  officers  are  assisted  by  a  large 
staff  of  clerks,  and  besides  having  all  revenue  matters 
under  their  control,  are  also  vested  with  magisterial 
powers.  The  Taluks,  of  which  we  shall  speak  more 
particularly  fey  and  by,  have  each  a  native  official  called 
a  Tahsildar,  who  is  the  right  hand  man  of  the  European 
official,  and  who  until  recently  had  also  magisterial 
powers  conferred  on  him.  Under  these  officials,  there 
are  inspectors  of  revenue,  and  these  in  turn  examine 
into  the  condition  of  the  crops,  and  gather  all  informa- 
tion from  the  jDctty  village  officers,  the  Kurnam  and 
Munsiff.  The  people  in  our  part  of  India  live  in  vil- 
lages, and  the  old  village  system  of  the  ancient  times, 
with  but  slight  modifications,  has  come  down  to  us. 
The  village  officials  hold  their  offices  on  life  tenure,  or 
during  good  behavior,  and  transmit  them  to  their  off- 
spring. The  centre  of  all  this  official  life  is  the  col- 
lector, who  really  seems  a  little  monarch  in  his  dis- 
trict, especially  so  to  one  accustomed  to  republican 
simplicity.  India's  government  is  central  to  a  fault;  it 
is  a  perfect  bureaucracy. 

The  judicial  work  is  carried  on  partly  by  the  revenue 


52  AFTER    FIFTY    YKAKS. 

officers,  as  above  noted,  and  partly  by  a  European 
judge,  resident  at  Masulipatam,  assisted  b)'  a  staff  of 
native  officials,  who  preside  over  courts,  termed  Munsiff 
courts,  with  powers  to  try  all  civil  cases  under  2000  Rs. 
The  sessions  court  is  the  final  resort  of  all  who  are  dis- 
satisfied with  the  decisions  of  the  lower  courts,  and  is 
the  final  judge  in  all  cases  under  7000  Rs.  The  Hindu 
has  been  repeatedly  described  as  very  litigious,  and 
there  seems  to  be  ground  for  the  charge,  when  you  hear 
judicial  officers  speaking  of  the  long  files  of  undisposed 
suits,  and  hundreds  yet  waiting  for  their  turn  on  the 
files.  The  Munsiffs  have  nothing  to  do  with  criminal 
suits,  but  the  sessions  judge  must  take  up  all  sorts  of 
cases,  though  his  heaviest  work  is  that  of  appeals  from 
the  decisions  of  the  lower  courts. 

Along  with  the  judicial  department,  we  must  also 
mention  the  police.  They  are  organized  under  a  Euro- 
pean superintendent  and  his  assistant,  with  a  large  sub- 
ordinate staff  of  inspectors  and  European  head  con- 
stables. The  native  police  is  armed,  and  under  regular 
military  drill;  it  furnishes  the  arm  not  only  for  the  sup- 
pression and  detection  of  all  manner  of  crime,  but  is 
also  expected  to  keep  down  riots  and  disturbances  of  a 
social  or  national  character,  which,  at  any  time,  may 
arise  between  the  different  religious  communities. 

The  department  that  has  done  great  things  for  the 
countr}',  let  men  say  what  they  may,  is  the  Department 
of  Public  Works.  We  have  already  noticed  the  large 
irrigation  work  under   its   control.     They  are  able  to 


THE   GENERAL   SYNOD'S    MISSION    FIELD.  53 

carry  out  other  schemes — extension  of  tanks,  and  large 
plans  of  irrigation;  and  they  are  undoubtedly  the  most 
useful  arm  of  the  government,  and  add  millions  every 
year  to  the  public  revenue. 

The  departments  of  salt  and  abkari  (spirits)  and  of 
forest  should  also  be  noticed.  The  former  has  been 
made  to  bear  no  small  share  of  blame  within  the  last 
few  years,  salt  being  made  a  government  monopoly, 
and  spirits  being  made  a  source  of  revenue.  This  sys- 
tematic supply  of  spirits  by  the  government,  it  has  been 
contended,  has  increased  the  consumption  of  native 
spirits,  although  the  defense  of  the  government  is  that 
the  supply  is  only  brought  under  proper  regulations 
and  limited  by  well-framed  rules. 

The  educational  department,  through  which  the  gov- 
ernment is  trying  to  enlighten  India's  masses,  cannot 
be  forgotten  in  this  hasty  review,  inasmuch  as  Missions 
have  ever  gotten  the  greatest  encouragement  through 
this  arm  of  the  government  service,  by  means  of  liberal 
grants-in-aid  toward  the  maintenance  of  their  schools 
and  colleges.  The  present  policy  of  this  department  is 
to  foster  and  encourage  vernacular  and  primary  schools, 
and  let  higher  and  college  education  take  care  of 
itself,  assisting  it  only  by  means  of  a  grant  from  public 
funds.  This  is  in  accordance  with  the  famous  educa- 
tional despatch  of  1854,  and  is  a  wise  policy.  But  it 
will  be  necessary  to  refer  to  this  subject  later  on,  as 
we  turn  now  to  a  brief  survey  of  the  Taluks  or  town- 
ship in  which  the  Mission  has  labored. 


54 


AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 


We    begin    with    the    extreme   western    part   of    the 
Krishna  district, 

PALNAD   TALUK, 

which  is  more  or  less  shut  off  from  the  rest  of  the  dis- 
trict, being  separated  from  the  Vinakonda  and  Sattina- 
palli  TaUiks  by  high  hills,  and  from  the  Nizam  domin- 
ion by  the  Krishna  river.     Palnad  means  the  country 


GROUP  OF  ELEPHANTS. 


of  hamlets,  and  has  an  area  of  looo  square  miles. 
Toward  the  close  of  the  sixteenth  century,  this  portion 
of  the  Krishna  district  came  into  historical  notice,  when 
it  was  an  asylum  for  defeated  chieftains  from  other 
parts  of  southern  India.  When  the  great  Mogul  empire 
was  divided,  the   Palnad  fell  to  the  Navab  of  Arcot, 


THE   GENERAL   SYNOD'S    MISSION    FIELD.  55 

who  exacted  from  the  chiefs  of  the  Taluk,  for  over 
thirty  years,  large  annual  revenues.  It  was  occupied 
by  English  troops  about  1766.  Such  were  the  exac- 
tions upon  the  poor  people  by  the  chief  officers  of  the 
Navab,  "that  the  people,  oppressed  beyond  power  of 
sufferance,  fled  from  villages  and  fields."  In  1787  it 
was  mortgaged  b}'  the  Navab  to  the  East  India  Com- 
pany, and  in  1790  was  first  brought  under  English  rule. 
But  for  a  number  of  years  thereafter,  though  the  chief- 
tains were  pensioned  to  keep  them  quiet,  the  country 
was  greatly  disturbed,  and  "a  lamentable  state  of  af- 
fairs, with  no  security  of  life  or  property,"  existed.  In 
1801  it  was  ceded  to  the  Company,  and  after  some  of 
the  marauding  bands  were  dispersed,  and  their  chiefs 
killed,  the  country  had  rest.  The  chief  town  of  the 
Taluk  is  Dachepalli.  The  Roman  Catholics  have  a 
Mission  at  Rentachintala.  Other  places  of  importance 
are  Turmakorta,  Karempudi  and  Veldurti.  The  coun- 
try is  hilly  and  is  less  densely  settled  than  other  parts 
of  the  district;  the  soil  less  fertile.  The  great  mili- 
tary road  from  Madras  to  Hyderabad  passes  through 
the  Taluk,  and  there  are  excellent  roads  connecting  it 
with  Guntur,  through  Narasarowpet  and  Satenapalli. 
Directly  south  of  this  Taluk  lies 

VINUKONDA    TALUK. 

Vinukonda,  the  chief  town,  lies  at  the  foot  of  a  hill, 
which  gives  name  to  both  town  and  Taluk.  Vinu- 
konda means  the  "Hill  of  Hearing,"  and  is,  in  legend, 


56 


aftp:r  fifty  years. 


supposed  to  be  the  place  where  Rama  heard  the  news 
of  his  wife  Seta's  misfortunes.  Another  derivation  of 
the  word  is  ''  little  hill."  The  hill,  cleft  by  volcanic  or 
other  action,  was  the  seat  of  an  ancient  Hindu  temple. 
The  English  got  possession  of  the  fortifications  and  the 
Taluk,  at  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  centur) ,  demolish- 


SCENE   IN   VINUKONDA. 

ing  the  former.  The  Pindaris,  a  wild  banditti  tribe, 
laid  waste  the  Taluk  as  late  as  1816,  robbing  and  kill- 
ing the  people  in  great  numbers.  By  a  geological  sur- 
vey, the  Taluk  shows  unmistakable  signs  of  early  occu- 
pation, and  at  different  places  stone  circles,  similar  to 
the  Druid,  remain.  To  the  patient  research  of  the 
archaeologist,    the    Taluk    presents   a   rich    field.      The 


THE   GENERAL   SYNOD'S   MISSION    FIELD.  57 

wild  jungle  tribes  inhabit  this  and  the  Palnad  Taluk. 
They  are  known  under  the  name  Chejisu^  are  rude  in 
dress  (or  rather  dressless)  and  manners,  and  worship 
their  bows  and  arrows  or  other  weapons  of  war  or  chase. 
They  speak  a  rude  Telugu.  The  Taluk  is  accessible 
by  good  roads,  and  is  traversed  by  the  Southern  Maratta 
Railway.     Passing  east  from  Vinukonda,  we  enter  the 

NARASAROWPET  TALUK. 

Its  soil  and  general  aspect  of  the  country  is  very  simi- 
lar to  that  of  Vinukonda.  Near  the  principal  town, 
Narasarowpet,  whose  name  is  derived  from  a  former 
Zemindar,  rises  boldly  out  of  the  plains  a  hill  called 
Kotappa  Konda^  while  on  the  eastern  side,  separating  it 
from  Guntur  Taluk,  stretch  the  Kondavedu  hills,  to 
which  allusion  has  already  been  made.  These  latter 
hills  form  the  theatre  of  many  stories  and  legends. 
They  were  strongly  fortified  in  former  times,  and  the 
French  thought  the  hills  too  steep  to  scale,  and  regarded 
them  as  impregnable,  unless  the  garrison  was  starved. 
One  of  the  legends  may  be  narrated,  which  wall  give  a 
fair  idea  of  much  of  the  early  history  of  this  land. 

A  cowherd  used  to  drive  his  cows  to  the  hill,  near  an 
imaee  of  Venkatamma,  where  lived  a  hermit  who  did 
penance,  and  to  whom  the  former  gave  milk.  By  and 
by,  the  hermit  told  the  cowherd  to  dig  under  a  certain 
bush  and  he  would  be  rewarded.  After  digging  several 
days  and  finding  nothing,  he  ceased,  when  the  hermit, 
who  was  lookino-  on,  ordered   him   to  throw  the  bush 


5^^ 


AFTKR    FIFTY   YF:ARS. 


THE    GENERAL   SYNOD'S    MISSION    FIELD.  59 

into  the  hole  he  was  digging  and  set  it  on  fire.  While 
watching  it  burning  he  was  forcibly  seized  by  the 
hermit,  who  tried  to  throw  him  into  the  flames.  At 
once  he  apprehended  the  situation — the  deity  must  have 
a  human  sacrifice  in  order  to  give  up  her  treasure — so 
being  the  stronger  man,  he  pushed  the  hermit  in  and 
fled.  Returning  next  day  and  looking  into  the  pit,  sure 
enough  his  supposition  was  found  correct ;  the  sacrifice 
had  appeased  the  evil  spirit,  and  among  the  ashes  he 
discovered  an  image  of  gold.  He  secretly  carried  it 
home,  and  ignorant  of  its  worth,  he  exchanged  bits  of  it 
from  time  to  time  at  a  shop  for  betel-nut  and  other  lux- 
uries. The  shop-keeper  growing  very  rich,  the  stor}^  of 
his  wealth  came  to  the  king's  ears,  and  enquiries  being 
made  by  him  as  to  the  source  of  his  w^ealth,  the  whole 
story  came  to  light,  and  resulted  in  the  banishing  of  the 
shop-keeper  and  the  confiscation  of  the  image. 

But  to  return  to  the  history,  the  Taluk  was  made 
ovel  to  the  English  in  1788.  The  old  palace  of  the 
kings  stands  in  a  state  of  decay  at  Narasarowpet,  all 
their  lands  having  been  taken  under  English  control, 
and  the  present  Zemindar  being  a  pensioner  of  the  Eng- 
lish government. 

The  Kotappa  Konda  hill  is  famous  as  the  seat  of  a 
temple,  and  t<lie  place  of  an  annual  pilgrimage.  Thou- 
sands of  people  from  all  parts  of  the  country  visit  the 
shrine  on  the  hill,  and  attend  the  fair,  at  which  all 
sorts  of  trading  in  Hindu  commodities  are  carried  on  in 
connection   with   the   annual    religious   festival.      The 


6o  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

temple  is  of  modern  construction,  1750  A.  D.  being  its 
probable  date.  It  is  approached  by  a  winding  flight  of 
steps,  and  is  situated  about  600  feet  above  the  level  of 
the  plain,  the  hill  itself  being  1587  feet  above  sea  level. 
The  festival  is  a  regular  fair,  to  which  traders  come 
from  all  parts.     Iv}'ing  to  the  north  of  it  is  the 

SATENAPALLI   TALUK, 

bounded  by  the  Krishna  river  on  the  north,  the  Palnad 
Taluk  on  the  west,  and  Guntur  Taluk  on  the  east. 
Until  recently,  Krossur  was  the  seat  of  the  Taluk  gov- 
ernment, but  lately  it  has  been  moved  to  Satenapalli,  a 
town  tw^enty-one  miles  west  of  Guntur.  Bellamkonda 
was  formerly  a  strongly  fortified  hill,  and  played  a  very 
important  j^art  in  the  Hindu  and  IMuhammadan  wars. 

The  most  interesting  place  in  the  Taluk,  and  perhaps 
in  all  this  part  of  India,  from  an  archaeological  stand- 
point, is  Amaravati,  and  its  adjoining  town,  Dharani- 
kota,  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Krishna.  Hindus 
say  that  the  temple  here  is  4000  years  old,  but  as  they 
are  scarcely  ever  correct  in  any  of  their  dates,  it  might 
be  well  to  reduce  its  antiquity  by  a  few  thousand  years ! 
Coins  have  been  found  in  the  towns  that  date  back, 
however,  to  the  first  century  A.  D.  Here  were  discov- 
ered the  famous  Buddhist  remains  and  carvings,  which 
were  first  brought  to  light  by  the  native  king,  while 
hunting  for  materials  to  build  his  palace.  Some  of 
them  are  to  be  seen  in  the  British  museum.  Their  age 
must  be  before  A,  D.,  and  in  Dr.  Burgess'  opinion,  the 


THK    GENERAL   SYNOD'S    MISSION    EIELD. 


6l 


ruins  discovered  were  covered  by  a  flood  and  so  pre- 
served.    To  the  east  lies  the 

GUNTUR   TALUK, 

which  is  an  open  plain  skirted  by  the  Kondavedu  hills 
on  the  west.  The  soil  is  red  shale,  with  a  considerable 
stretch    of  black    cotton   in   the  southern   part    of  the 


sub-collector' vS   BUNGALOW,    GUNTUR. 

Taluk.  So  level  in  fact  is  it  that  the  Krishna  has 
backed  up  its  waters  within  a  few  miles  of  Guntur  at 
hidi  flood.  Guntur  is  the  natural  centre  of  the  district, 
and  should  be  the  centre  of  its  government.  At  pres- 
ent the  sub-collector  resides  here,  but  prior  to  1877  the 
head  officials,  both  revenue  and  judicial,  resided  here. 
The  town  has  its  own  municipal  government,  largely 


62  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

in  the  control  of  native  gentlemen,  and  presided  over  by 
a  native  chairman.  A  telegraph  office,  civil  dispensary, 
police  station,  sub-collector's  offices,  Munsiff's  court, 
constitute  the  chief  government  buildings.  The  name 
probably  signifies  tank^  and  was  an  insignificant  village 
in  1679.  x\fter  passing  through  the  hands  of  the 
Muhammadans  and  French,  it  was  at  length  ceded  to 


HINDU  TEMPI.E   IN   GUNTUR. 

the  English  in  1788.  The  town  is  the  centre  of  a  con- 
siderable cotton  trade,  there  being  three  steam  presses 
and  a  large  ginning  factory  located  here.  Before  i860, 
it  was  considered  a  very  unhealthy  place;  but  since 
then,  through  the  efforts  of  European  officials,  and 
stricter  sanitary  regulations,  the  place  is  regarded  as  a 


THE    GENERAI.   SYNOD'S    MISSION    FIELD.  63 

fairly  healthy  one,  though  at  times  it  seems  in  danger 
of  getting  back  its  bad  name.  The  Southern  Maratta 
Railway  passes  near  the  town,  and  the  Madras  Bezwada 
Railway  has  been  projected  with  a  branch  line  to  Gnn- 
tur.  A  new  town  is  being  laid  out  near  the  railway 
station,  called  Arundelpet,  after  a  former  very  energetic 
collector.  The  population  has  increased  over  4000  dur- 
ing the  last  decade.  During  April  and  May  the  heat  is 
excessive,  though  30  miles  away,  along  the  Bay  of  Ben- 
gal, it  is  more  bearable.  The  district  jail  formerly 
located  here  has  been  abolished.  There  is  a  small  con- 
gregation of  the  Church  of  England  here. 

Guntur  is  the  center  of  our  ]\Iission  work.  Here  are 
located  our  college  (the  Watts  Memorial),  boys  and 
girls  boarding  schools.  Zenana  work  and  new  hospital 
and  dispensary,  besides  four  residences  of  missionaries 
and  a  neat  brick  church,  the  Stork  memorial,  and  all 
the  necessary  buildings  for  the  prosecution  of  the  varied 
work  of  the  Mission. 

The  Roman  Catholics  have  tried  to  maintain  a  mis- 
sion here,  but  with  very  indifferent  success;  their  strong 
missions  being  at  Firangipuram  and  Patabandla,  in 
Satenapalli  Taluk,  and  at  Mutluru  in  this  Taluk. 
Guntur  being  the  centre  of  the  cotton  trade  for  these 
parts,  large  quantities  are  pressed  and  shipped  to 
Europe  by  local  agents.  Five  main  roads  meet  in  the 
town,  the  great  northern  road  being  the  most  import- 
ant, and  a  highway  from  Madras,  250  miles  to  the 
south,  to    Calcutta,    over   800   miles    to    the    northeast. 


64 


aftp:r  fifty  years. 


All  these  roads  are  made  of  stone,  the  limestone  con- 
glomerate being  chiefly  used  to  cover  a  good  bed  of 
granite  well  broken.     In  general,  they  are  kept  in  ex- 


MIIHAMMADAX   TOMB   IN   GUNTUR. 


cellent  repairs  by  the  local  fund  department,  a  branch 
of  the  Kno-lish  oovernment   which   looks   toward    self- 


thp:  general  synod's  mission  field.         65 

government.  Several  large  villages  lie  within  a  radius 
of  about  12  miles.  Mangalagiri,  on  the  great  northern 
road,  is  a  town  of  over  6000  inhabitants.  On  a  hill 
overlooking  the  town,  there  is  a  temple  much  fre- 
quented by  pilgrims  from  all  parts.  It  is  believed  by 
the  natives  that  the  image  is  accustomed  to  refuse  to 
drink  more  than  half  its  visitors  offer !  In  the  temple 
in  the  town  there  is  a  lofty  tower  of  red  sandstone,  but 
by  whom  it  was  built  is  not  determined.  Among  other 
villages  of  importance,  we  may  mention  Kaza,  Ve- 
gendla,  Prattipad,  Potturu,  Narakoduru  and  Rayapudi. 
Facing  the  Bay  of  Bengal  on  the  south  bank  of  the 
Krishna  river,  lies  the 

REPALLI   TALUK, 

which,  owing  to  irrigation,  is  the  most  productive  of 
all  the  seven  Taluks.  Its  soil  is  a  rich  black  alluvial 
deposit,  a  considerable  portion  of  which  lies  below 
flood-tide,  and  must  be  protected  from  inundation  by 
embankments.  During  the  wet  season,  owing  to  the 
nature  of  the  soil,  the  rice  fields  and  the  few  good  roads, 
the  Taluk  is  almost  impassable,  and  way  must  be  made 
by  means  of  the  canals  or  along  the  narrow  foot-paths 
which  separate  the  rice  fields ;  the  latter  is  slow  and 
often  attended  with  great  inconvenience.  Attempts 
have  been  made  to  mix  the  black  cotton  soil  and  sand 
together,  and  thus  improve  the  communicating  roads, 
and  with  some  success ;  but  in  the  wet  weather,  it  is  a 
serious   business  to  get  a  country   cart   through  these 

5 


66  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

roads  without  great  delay  and  the  exercise  of  a  lot  of 
patience.  The  canals  which  traverse  the  Taluk  in  dif- 
ferent directions,  form  highways  along  which  boats 
drawn  by  coolies  may  readily  pass,  but  even  then  one 
cannot  get  around  with  that  ease  and  facility  which  his 
work  requires. 

Sandole,  Inturu,  Nizampatam,  on  the  bay  near  Dindi 
Island^  Repalli,  KoUur,  Kolakaluru,  Duggirala,  and 
Tenali  are  large  towns.  Repalli  is  the  seat  of  the 
Taluk  government,  and  Tenali,  a  subdivision  of  the 
same.  Duggirala  is  the  centre  of  the  canal  system,  four 
canals  diverging  therefrom.  At  Oleru  there  are  the  re- 
mains of  a  Roman  Catholic  Church,  and  in  the  last  cen- 
tury, nearly  the  whole  village  was  Roman  Catholic. 
Sandole  has  a  large  Muhammadan  population,  and  is  a 
town  of  great  antiquity,  as  many  Buddhist  remains 
show.  The  Hindu  temple  dates  back  to  A.  D.  1154. 
Ten  miles  from  this  place,  across  a  dry  sand  belt,  lies 
Nizampatam,  near  which  Dindi  Island  is  found,  on 
which  the  Mission  owns  a  large  and  two  small  bunga- 
lows, and  over  sixteen  acres  of  land,  some  of  which  is 
covered  with  a  very  valuable  cocoanut  grove.  The  re- 
mainino;-  Taluk  to  be  noted  is  the 


which  lies  south  of  Guntur.  Its  soil  presents  a  great 
variety,  a  part  is  alluvial,  part  black  cotton  and  red 
shale,  and  part  covered  by  the  sand  ridge  running  along 
the  coast.     A  canal  traverses  the  Taluk  from  northeast 


THK   GENERAL  SYNOD'S   MISSION   FIELD. 


67 


to  southwest,  and  irrigates  a  large  part  thereof.     The 
non-deltaic  parts  are  largely  black  cotton  soil,  which 


TEMPLE  TOWER   AT   BAPATI.A. 


68 


AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 


are  apt  to  be  flooded  in  the  rainy  season,  and  excessively 
dry  in  the  hot,  making  it  a  very  difficult  field  to  work. 
Bapatla,   with  a  population  of  6000  is  the  seat  of  the 


PALMYRA   TOPP:    (GROVK)    AT   BAPATI.A. 


THE   GENERAI,  SYNOD'S   MISSION   FIELD.  69 

Taluk  government,  and  has  also  one  of  the  MunsifF's 
courts  of  the  district.  It  is  a  flourishing  town  of  con- 
siderable wealth  and  commercial  importance.  Near 
Bapatla  are  the  large  towns  of  Perala,  Cheerala  and 
Vetapalem,  noted  especially  as  centres  of  the  weaving 
trade,  where  Hindu  industry  has  to  a  remarkable  de- 
gree held  out  against  English  goods. 

Chebrole,  nine  miles  southeast  of  Guntur,  as  its  tem- 
ple shows,  dates  back  to  the  fourth  century,  the  times 
of  the  Chola  kings.  Marco  Polo,  in  A.  D.  1290,  landed 
on  the  coast  of  this  Taluk.  Peddi  Ganzam,  Santaravur, 
Karumchedu,  Kommuru,  Inkollu,  Paturu,  are  large 
towns.  At  the  first  of  these  is  the  tidal  lock,  which 
ends  the  fresh  and  marks  the  beginning  of  the  salt- 
water canal,  which  runs  along  the  coast  for  two  hun- 
dred miles  to  Madras,  and  is  fed  b}'  backwaters  from  the 
bay. 

From  the  subjoined  table  it  appears  that  the  area  of 
the  seven  Taluks*  is  4967  square  miles,  and  the  popu- 
lation in   1 88 1,  904,016.     In  size  our  field  is  less  than 


*  Taluk. 


Bapatla  .  .  . 
Repalli.  .  .  . 
Guntur .  .  -  . 
Narasarowpet 
Palnad  .  .  .  . 
Vinakonda  .  . 
Satenapalli  .  . 

Total    .    . 


Area. 


679 

644 
500 

712 

i>o57 
666 

714 


4,967 


Population. 


151,736 
184,340 
136,083 
128,791 

125,799 

66,977 

110,290 


Villasres. 


904,016 


119 

154 
118 
120 
100 

74 
188 


873 


Houses. 


26,674 

31,415 
22,853 
21,909 
24,356 
11,253 
18,752 


I    177,212 


70 


AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 


one-eighth  that  of  Pennsylvania,  while  in  density  its 
population  is  twice  as  great.  The  people  reside  in  873 
towns  and  villages,  and  occupy  177,212  houses.  By  the 
late  census  (1891)  the  population  to  the  square  mile  is 
224,  that  of  Pennsylvania  in  1880  was  95.  But  this 
with  our  western  notions  of  houses  conveys  no  idea  of 
crowded  condition  of  the  hamlets.  It  must  be  remem- 
bered that  all  or  nearly  all  the  houses  are  one  story^  and 
have  in  many  cases  only  one  room.  In  many  of  the 
hamlets,  as  there  is  no  place  for  extension  to  make  room 
for  the  natural  increase  of  population,  the  Government 
is  taking  vigorous  steps  to  provide  larger  sites  for  con- 
gested villages.  This  crowded  condition  is  especially 
observed  among  the  outcastes. 

The  subjoined  table  *  may  prove  o^  interest  to  those 
who  would  care  to  know  how  the  people  employ  their 
time,  and  what  proportion  is  engaged  in  the  various 
callings.  It  will  be  noted  with  surprise  that  over  fifty 
per  cent,  of  the  whole  population  are  put  down  under 


*Taluk. 

en  a 

6 

1 

0 

Q 

Commer- 
cial. 

it 

"u  3 
< 

1— 1 

it 

1- 

Bapatla  .... 

Repalli 

Guutur 

Narasarowpet  .    . 
Viuakonda   .    .    . 
Palnad  .... 
Satenapalli  .    .    . 

2,604 
2,402 
2,494 
1,957 
769 
1,221 
1,276 

564 

464 

559 
264 

94 

248 

70 

2,219 
2,350 
2,041 

1,585 
1,114 
1,680 
1,174 

45,528 
60,063 
38,557 
38,999 
20,432 
49203 
37,078 

20,801 
17,127 
17,129 
11,486 

6,153 
12,976 
11,822 

80,020 
101,934 
75,303 
74,500 

38,413 
60,471 
58,834 

Total  . 

12,723 

2,263 

12,163 

289,860 

97,494 

489,475 

THE   GENERAL  SYNOD'S   MISSION    FIELD.  71 

the  head  non-productive.  This  large  army  feeds  on  the 
laborer.  But  already  we  have  spent  too  much  time 
over  the  description  of  our  present  field. 

We  cannot  turn  away,  however,  to  other  matter  with- 
out calling  attention  to  new  districts  that  are  opening 
to  us  west  and  south  in  the  Nellore  district.  Already  a 
fair  start  has  been  made  in  this  field,  which  gives  pro- 
mise of  large  accessions  in  the  near  future,  if  the  work 
can  be  vigorously  pushed  and  efficiently  manned. 


CHAPTER  III. 


OUR   FIELD   CONTINUED. 


To  the  north  of  the  Krishna  lies  the  Godavery  dis- 
trict, in  many  respects  similar  to  the  former,  in  wealth 
and  productiveness,  superior.  Washed  by  the  great 
Godavery  river,  from  which  one  of  the  largest  systems 
of  irrigation  is  supplied,  with  a  large  delta  of  alluvial 
soil  marvelous  in  richness,  the  district  occupies  a  front 
place  among  tliose  of  this  southern  presidency.  Its 
chief  town  and  seat  of  government  is  Cocanada,  on  the 
Bay  of  Bengal,  a  place  of  considerable  commercial  ac- 
tivity. But  the  town  in  which  our  interests  as  a  Mis- 
sion centre  is  Rajahmund^y.  Although  the  Mission  is 
no  longer  under  the  General  Synod,  it  is  quite  in  place, 
on  account  of  its  past  relation,  to  refer  to  the  founding 
and  the  subsequent  handing  over  of  the  Mission  to  us, 
and  by  us  to  the  General  Council.  The  date  of  the 
starting  of  the  Mission  by  the  North  German  Mission- 
ary Society  has  been  differently  stated,  but  the  best 
authorities  agree  that  the  work  was  commenced  in  1843 
by  the  Rev.  L.  M.  Valett.  Revs.  Gronning  and  Heise 
joined  the  Mission  in  1846,  the  former  began  work  at 
Ellore,  the  latter  remained  in  Rajahmundry.  They  at 
once  started  schools  at  both  places,  in  which  Telugu 

(72) 


OUR   FIELD   CONTINUED.  73 

and  English  were  taught,  and  which  were  especially  in- 
tended   for    evangelistic    purposes.      Owing  to   severe 
financial  troubles  in  Germany  in  1851,  the  North  Ger- 
man Society,  much  against  its  will,  but  because  of  the 
lack  of  funds  and  other  work,  deemed  of  greater  im- 
portance, was  compelled  to  close  this  work,  but  they 
did  not  wholly  abandon  the  field,  until  they  had  pro- 
vided  for   its    continuance,   by   transferring   it   to   the 
American  Lutheran  Missionary  Society.     Referring  to 
this  transfer  in  its  report  in  1853,  the  Society  makes  it 
the  ground  of  a  most  earnest  appeal  for  more  men  and 
means.     By  the  transfer  two  men,  the  Revs.  Heise  and 
Valett,  and  considerable  property,  were  placed  at  the 
disposal  of  the  American  Society.     There   were   then 
two  stations,  Rajamundry  and  Bllore,  but  owing  to  Rev. 
Gronning's  transfer  to  Guntur,  the  Ellore  station  was 
abandoned,   though   it    was    temporarily    occupied    by 
Rev.  Martz,  until  his  return  to  America  in  1851.     The 
offer  to  transfer  this  work  was  made  in  1850,  and  in 
September  of  the  same  year,  it  was  submitted  to  the 
churches.     So  prompt  and  favorable  were  the  responses, 
that  at  a   meeting  in  October  of  the  same  year,  the 
transfer  was  completed. 

The  Rev.  C.  H.  Schmidt  says  that  the  transfer  was 
made  on  the  express  condition  that  the  field  be  ever 
kept  in  connection  with  the  Lutheran  Church.  Al- 
though no  reference  is  found  to  this  condition  in  the 
report  of  the  committee  to  the  General  Synod  in  1843, 
it  subsequently  turned    out  that,   upon   representations 


74  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

that  such  a  condition  was  made,  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  handed  back  the  field  to  the  General  Synod's 
committee,  and  they  in  turn,  handed  the  work  over  to 
the  General  Council,  or  rather  to  the  Missionar}^  Society 
of  those  Synods  which  subsequently  formed  that  gen- 
eral body.  It  is  not  necessary  to  enter  into  details  of  the 
causes  which  led  to  the  relinquishment  of  this  field  by 
the  General  Synod's  committee.  It  will  suffice  to  say 
that  principal  among  other  causes  were  the  rupture  of 
the  General  Synod  in  1866,  the  lack  of  men  and  means, 
and  the  growth  of  the  Guntur  and  Palnad  stations,  re- 
quiring all  the  attention  of  the  small  staff  of  Foreign 
Missionaries.  The  Rev.  E.  Unangst  was  the  only  man 
in  the  field  from  1866  to  1870.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at  that  he  was  ready  to  hand  this  work  over  to  any  one 
who  would  undertake  it.  "  In  Missions  among  the 
Telugus,"  the  writer  seems  inclined,  without  a  knowl- 
edge of  all  the  facts,  to  reflect  somewhat  on  the  Rev. 
Unangst  for  his  part  in  the  transfer  to  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society.  It  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  let  him 
speak  for  himself  He  says,  as  to  the  transferring  (of 
the  Rajah mundry  field)  in  direct  violation  of  the  solemn 
promise  made  to  the  North  German  Society,  "  there  was 
at  that  time  nothing  known  to  me  of  such  a  promise. 
The  secretary  of  the  executive  committee  made  no  allu- 
sion to  such  a  promise  in  his  letters  to  me,  when  the 
transfer  was  under  consideration.  My  proposition  was 
that  the  transfer  be  made  to  some  other  evano^elical 
Mission,  whose  mode  of  work  did  not  materially  differ 


OUR    FIKLD   CONTINUED.  75 

from  ours.  After  consulting  H.  Morris,  Esq.,  judge  at 
Rajahmundry,  a  warm  friend  of  our  Mission,  and  a 
staunch  supporter  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  I 
suggested  the  latter  society  as  one  of  their  station?. 
Bllore  was  near." 

There  was  no  intentional  "quiet"  observed  in  these 
transfer  negotiations.  The  whole  matter  rested  with 
the  executive  committee,  and  its  secretary  made  no 
secret  of  the  matter,  so  far  as  I  can  remember.  But  to 
say  the  General  Synod  was  ready  to  do  this,  (viz.,  hand 
over  this  work),  is  a  gratuitous  statement.  It  was  the 
executive  committee  that  undertook  the  transfer,  and  it 
may  be  granted  that  the  General  Synod  would  have  en- 
dorsed its  action,  and  that  is  all  it  can  be  charged 
with.  Everything  was  done  fairly  and  squarely,  without 
any  idea  whatever  of  subjecting  the  Lutheran  Church 
to  a  disgraceful  "  humiliation."  The  transfer  was  to  be 
made  in  good  faith.  But  when  the  Pennsylvania 
Synod  took  up  the  matter,  its  proposition  was  acceded 
to  "decently  and  in  order."  So  far  Dr.  Unangst ;  and 
he  was  on  the  ground.  Necessity  was  on  him  to  look 
after  the  work.  Already  he  had  more  than  he  could  do 
at  Guntur.  Rajahmundry  was  100  miles  away.  He 
could  only  entrust  that  work  to  those  nearer.  This  he 
did,  nothing  more,  nothing  less.  We  only  wonder  he 
did  not  lose  heart  in  the  Church  which  could  leave  him 
single-handed  for  over  four  years,  often  without  money 
too,  and  betake  himself  to  some  other  fold.  But  though 
inducements  were  held  out  to  him  to  enter  the  Church 


76  aftp:r  fifty  years. 

Missionary  Society,  he  stood  alone,  and  maintained  onr 
work  under  circumstances  which  would  have  discour- 
aged a  more  timid  soul.  The  records  of  the  Rajahmun- 
dry  field  show  that  the  General  Synod  had  charge  of  that 
work  over  eighteen  years.  During  this  time  the  men 
who  carried  on  the  work  there  were  the  Revs.  Heyer, 
Gronning,  Cutter,  Long  and  Unangst.  The  Revs.  Gron- 
nine  and  Heise  remained  in  the  Mission  after  its  transfer 
to  the  American  Lutheran  Church;  the  former,  however, 
labored  at  Guntur  from  1850-62,  finally  retiring  to  Ger- 
many in  1865,  while  the  latter  continued  at  Rajahmun- 
dry  till  compelled  by  ill  health  to  leave  in  1862. 

The  Rev.  Heyer' s  first  connection  with  the  Rajah- 
mundry  field  was  in  1854.  In  the  minutes  of  the  third 
annual  meeting  of  the  "  Synod  of  the  Lutheran  Church 
in  India,"  Father  Heyer  is  referred  to  as  absent,  as  he 
had  shortly  before  moved  to  Rajahmundry.  The  Rev. 
Cutter  remained  in  the  field  till  1855,.  when  the  ill 
health  of  his  wife  compelled  him  to  return  to  America. 
The  Rev.  Long  did  noble  service  at  Rajahmundry. 
Having  opened  the  new  station  of  Samulcotta,  he 
labored  for  eight  years  (till  he  fell  a  victim  to  small- 
pox) with  great  zeal  and  success  in  this  part  of  our  field. 
He  was  never  stationed  at  Guntur,  but  was  at  the  last 
meeting  of  Synod  at  that  place  in  1859.  He  was  an 
earnest,  faithful  soul  loyal  to  his  Master  and  the  Mas- 
ter's work,  and  he  performed  a  noble  service  for  the 
church  and  India.  Had  he  been  more  regardful  of  his 
own  health,  humanly  speaking,  he   might  have   lived 


OUR    FIELD   CONTINUED.  77 

longer  to  labor  for  his  Master.  But  as  he  was  not  im- 
pressed with  the  importance  of  vaccination,  even  rather 
opposed  to  it,  holding  that  such  precautions  looked  too 
much  like  a  lack  of  faith  in  God,  so  when  he  fell  sick, 
the  disease  found  easy  work  in  his  system,  which  had 
already  been  weakened  by  eight  years  residence  under 
a  tropical  sun.  Along  with  this  heavy  grief,  Mrs.  Long 
was  called  upon  to  bear,  within  two  weeks,  the  loss  of 
her  son  and  youngest  daughter,  by  the  same  fell  disease. 
With  the  death  of  the  Rev.  Long  the  Mission  was 
left  entirely  on  the  hands  of  one  man,  the  Rev.  E. 
Unangst.  And  what  a  struggle  it  was  to  keep  on  the 
work!  Living  at  Guntur  he  exerted  his  utmost  en- 
deavors to  conserve  the  work  and  hold  the  field  for  his 
beloved  Church.  But  matters  did  not  look  hopeful  in 
the  home  Church.  The  Fort  Wayne  conflict  had  rent 
the  General  Synod  in  twain.  The  interests  of  foreign 
missions  were  stifled  in  the  fierce  conflict  of  contending 
parties,  and  the  lone  missionary  was  left  to  fight  his 
battles  in  far  ofl"  India,  without  the  support  of  the  rear 
guard.  It  is  hardly  fair  for  any  one  even  to  intimate 
that  he  was  disloyal  to  his  Church.  But  if  the  real 
cause  be  sought  on  account  of  which  he  was  ready  to 
hand  over  the  Rajamundry  field,  it  must  be  found  in  his 
recognition  of  the  fact  that  he  could  not  work  it  from 
Guntur,  that  he  had  more  to  do  at  Guntur  than  he 
rould  possibly  accomplish  with  the  means  at  his  com- 
mand, and  that  the  Church,  in  its  disturbed  condition, 
was  failing  to  come  up  to  her  responsibility  in  the  mat- 


78  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

ter  and  was  not  sending  reinforcements  when  they 
were  absolutely  essential  to  the  life  and  progress  of  the 
Mission. 

But  we  must  point  out  that  his  plan  to  transfer  the 
Rajahmundry  field  to  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
was  not  such  an  unusual  step  after  all  under  the  cir- 
cumstances, for  whilst  he  was  considering  the  question 
with  his  Christian  friend  in  India,  the  committee  at 
home  was  brought  to  the  same  conclusion,  and  their 
letters  to  each  other  passed  in  mid-ocean.  The  secre- 
tary, the  Rev.  A.  C.  Wedekind,  D.  D.,  had  written  to 
the  missionary  in  charge  that  he  should  try  to  nego- 
tiate a  transfer  to  some  Evangelical  Society  apparently 
unconscious,  as  was  the  missionary,  that  there  was  a 
condition  that  it  was  to  remain  forever  a  Lutheran 
]\Iission.  It  must  be  said  to  the  credit  of  all  parties 
concerned,  that  so  soon  as  the  Church  Missionary  So- 
ciety was  informed  through  the  home  committee  of  the 
Lutheran  Society  that  such  a  condition  existed,  al- 
though their  missionaries  had  been  for  some  time  in 
charge  of  the  work,  it  was  at  once  handed  back  to 
the  Lutheran  committee  by  the  Rev.  Alexander,  who 
had  been  put  in  charge,  pending  final  negotiations. 

It  is  a  matter  of  interest  to  note  what  was  transferred 
to  the  General  Council's  Mission.  All  property  re- 
ceived from  the  North  German  Society,  and  the  addi- 
tion of  that  made  at  Samulcotta  were  handed  over. 
The  church  at  that  time  numbered  fifty-four  communi- 
cant members.     There  were  two   central   stations,   six 


OUR   FIELD   CONTINUED.  79 

out-stations,  a  boys'  boarding  school — the  result  of 
twenty-seven  years  of  labor,  came  into  the  hands  of  the 
new  society.  To  take  up  this  work  the  founder  of 
the  Mission,  Father  Heyer,  nearing  the  borderland, 
three  score  and  ten,  came  out,  and  until  he  saw  the 
work  safely  entrusted  to  the  hands  of  the  Rev.  H.  C. 
Schmidt,  held  the  Mission  together,  a  fitting  close  to 
his  heroic  Indian  career.  It  would  be  interesting  to 
follow  this  work  to  the  present,  but  as  it  no  longer 
strictly  belongs  to  our  Mission,  and  as  it  has  been 
made  the  subject  of  a  little  book,  "  Missions  among 
the  Telugus,"  we  must  pass  on,  referring  the  reader 
to  it  for  fuller  information.  Suffice  it  to  say,  the 
Lord  has  greatly  prospered  the  work,  raised  up  faithful 
men  and  women  to  carry  it  forward,  deemed  some  of 
them  worthy  of  laying  down  their  lives  for  the  work, 
and  out  of  trials  and  afflictions,  built  up  a  vigorous 
church  numbering  over  4000  adherents,  of  whom  over 
1000  are  communicants. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE   mission's   foreign  STAFF. 

Heyer^  Gunn^  Martz^  Gronnmg^  Heise^  Snyder^  Cutter^ 

Long. 

The  staff  of  foreign  workers,  its  continuity,  effi- 
ciency, zeal  and  energy,  are  matters  of  the  first  impor- 
tance in  such  a  work  as  this.  Our  Mission  has  been 
blessed  with  an  earnest  and  devoted  body  of  men  and 
women,  whose  labors  have  been  honored  of  God,  and 
have  been  a  blessing  to  the  Hindu  people.  Our  field  is 
isolated.  The  people,  largely  cut  off  from  the  influence 
of  the  great  centres  of  population,  comparatively  speak- 
ing, do  not  entertain  such  advanced  ideas  as  are  found 
in  the  larger  towns  and  cities,  which  in  a  thousand 
ways  have  felt  the  sweep  of  western  life  and  civiliza- 
tion. Consequently,  the  customs  and  habits  of  their 
fathers,  the  traditions  of  the  elders,  are  more  deeply 
rooted. 

It  was  certainly  no  little  undertaking  for  our  first 
missionary  to  begin  work  in  the  midst  of  a  people  all 
of  whom  were  going  after  other  gods,  and  with  a  few 
followers,  to  plant  a  church  in  the  wilderness.  Doubt- 
less the  prophet's  words  kept  ringing  in  his  ears:  "The 

(80) 


8i 

desert  shall  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose,  for  in  the 
wilderness  shall  waters  break  out,  and  streams  in  the 
deserts."  God  was  leading  then,  as  always,  and  though 
the  way  was  hard  and  progress  slow,  these  days  of  be- 
ginning were  days  of  blessings  from  the  presence  of  the 
lyord. 

Our  staff  has  always  been  small,  too  small  to  carry  on 
the  work  successfully.  It  began  with  one  lone  toiler, 
Father  Heyer,  who  two  years  later  was  cheered  by  the 
arrival  of  Rev.  Gunn,  It  reached  its  maximum  during 
the  first  fifty  years  in  1853,  when  there  were  five  foreign 
missionaries,  with  their  wives  in  the  field.  It  was  re- 
duced to  one  in  the  years  1866-70  and  in  1883,  and 
again  in  1887-90  to  two  men,  though  during  the  latter 
period  there  were  two  lady  missionaries.  It  was  never 
what  it  should  have  been.  Undermanned,  the  Mission 
has  always  been,  and  never  so  much  so  as  during  the 
last  ten  years,  wherein  the  work  has  grown  so  rapidly 
in  all  directions,  that  the  "  care  of  the  churches"  grows 
to  be  a  great  task.  It  has  lately  been  strengthened  by 
the  addition  of  three  new  workers,  yet  our  present  staff 
of  seven  male  and  four  female  workers  from  the  home 
church  is  small,  nay,  insignificant,  when  the  great  work 
to  be  done,  as  well  as  the  varied  work  now  being  car- 
ried forward  is  remembered. 

The  following  list  shows  the  men  and  women  who 
have  labored  in  the  Mission,  and  their  time  of  service. 
The  list  is  correct  up  to  May,  1894. 
6 


82 


AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 


«jj  w  w 

W  «  H 
"=>  M 


5    1^"^ 

:?2o 


§  k 

13 
C 

mpti 

com 
n  i8 

3  _; 

^ 

cons 

,  185 

her 

nally 

Xi 

U-l     lOr^tfl 

cd 

°  >^2i  a 

lU 

A 

m 


1^8 

.t!  00 


P4  rT 


t^  t^  l^  Cd     ONA< 


00  CO 
00 


GO 


CO         00 


ON 


^ 

a  0 

rt 

OCA} 

rt 

ff^  n 

(^ 

.i^  rt 

S  a 

(U 

dj 

X! 

t^O 

rXlX 

Ti 

a  n 

dl 

a  0 

'0 

S^ 

00  o 

hH     10 

..00 

C<     M 
f^        ^ 

^,C0 

"a  '-' 

?  > 
"u  o 


p^    s 


THE   mission's    foreign   STAFF. 


83 


0 

c^ 

C 

03  00       1       vc 

6 

00      ^      =s 

•g^ 

CO 

2   . 

<!  W  W 

-         CO          Ph                  OJ    ^ 

10 

tCoo 

<« 

^ 

Date  of 

WITH  C 
OF  D 

s    f   ^ 

2  J 

■     s 

S    «    "i 

1  1  -1 

00           -J-C 

11 

G     Q     a 

p^h; 

3 

Pi 

w 

a 

^      > 

tn 

NGTH   0 
GN  SER 

t 

03 

s  « 

^     ^ 

0 

5     "     ^         SS 

0       a;       o;             S;  v; 

U 

0 

,Q 

^       >       p 

xi^ 

Ph 

<1 

<i    0    C 

1     HH 

S 

w 

to       CO 

0       w 

_ 

ii 

•^    Pn 

ir 

CO 

CO 

1 

, 

, 

6 

d 

a      c     oc 

f          CS    M 

coo  a 

a  CO  c 

:0 

03          03          '^ 

^                    "^^ 

^               rj    10  (D 

g 

0 

> 

^       ►^       OE 

CO  cc 

B^O 

ft 

^     ~'    ''^     ro* 

rg  CO  rrt  CO  r:: 

^% 

to 
0 

en 

03    '-'    03    •-'    ^ 

,      ^|§ 

to 

rt 

bJD            <u  t^'S  >^'a 

n3       <u 

DAT 

0           >  b  >  b  > 

*^                      U,     -^    Vh    -^     ^ 

>    > 

.>   t-^   >.>   ^^    >. 

Ur^    ^C/3    t^'O    ^0} 

o: 

1         <<          <           < 

J         << 

<1 

< 

~^ 

•    ^  3 

) 

:  1  § 

.  ^  -. 

i 

V-           .        C 

i             t-i 

^  1 

^        ^         ^ 

5              ii 

to 

i      5 

c 

i      3 

!: 

J} 
1 

5       ^c 

S      < 

3 

K; 

>         tn         G 

0                 >  a 

:            > 

t/j 

c 

;                   oj        ii        )■ 

5j  V- 

"             <u 

i-i 

Pi 

J                  P^       % 

5       ^ 

^       p 

^^ 

5        P 

/ 

^ 

3 

84 


AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 


o 

g  ^ 

cJ        rt 

5  to  w 

1 

S8    -l 

to  W3  H 

•^  ^  to 
totjQ 

o 

VO 

-xj              ^ 

'd 

o 

W  to 

^ 

-s 

S       ^• 

g^o 

Ph 

0)                    o 

(U         S 

'S 

a       a 

a      ^ 

-s  1 

Q 

^ 

Q 

l-H                          t-l 

5      5 

to 
u 

to       ^ 

(U 

"2 

IS      i2 

C3          03 

CO 
CO 

CO 

03 

s  i 

c3 

o 

pi    (U 

flj          OJ 

o 

(U 

X! 

o  y 

>      > 

Ph 

^ 

<1 

fe  > 

02         tH 

O      O 

l-H 

> 

(J  J^    (U    fO 

c 

1         1 

,_, 

o 

"Its 

o3 

to       a5 

O        K 

! 

eg" 

1 

.§8 

s   g 

^ 

rj                0) 

CJ  o  ^  o 

>,G0    F^  CTN 

l^   >  O  b 

v:  CO  vh 

03  <*    03  (^ 

03 

-H    02    <N 

|-^o3 

03    M    03 

g 

§ 

^         ^ 

^   ^ 

9 

00 

00 

C                       to 

rO        fO 

lO 

lO 

G                       On 

t^        t^ 

• 

o 

<» 

00 

OO         00 

CO         CO 

to 
o 

<1 

a. 
< 

u        u 

nd 

tD 

r^j^                  TS 

Ti      tS 

-2     -2 

H 

(L» 

(L» 

D'C                <U 

(D          0) 

< 

Q 

Ul 

V-c 

U            Vh 

(U          (U 

< 

<1 

<          < 

<tj          <i 

Q     Q 

Q 

• 

• 

Q        • 

Q 

• 

(1>                       0) 

A 

,  t 

^-T 

.4_l 

CU 

0)          D 

to 

tn 

C« 

o.             c^ 

^ 

1          1 

< 

a 

bJO 

03                     03 

2      2 
P      P 

P 

P 

W           W 

4    4 

P     Q 

m 

w 

H^          ^ 

4    4 

<     < 

> 

52 

>            «• 

>     tfi 

>      m 

(U 

OJ                        1- 

5j      V- 

V           1- 

p^ 

S 

^        ^ 

P^      g 

p^   g 

THE  mission's  foreign  staff. 


85 


Date  of  Leaving 

with  Cause  or 

OF  Death. 

Ordered    home    April 

I,  1885. 
Dismissed  Sept.,  1885. 

t 

+- 
It 

-^1 

<1< 

•a 

0 

a 

1 

h- 1 

Length  of 
Foreign  Service. 

Over  4  years. 
Over  4  years. 

a; 
0 

i 

0) 

X 

12 

03 
D 

a 

0} 

Length  of 

FuRIvOUGHS. 

^co- 
il 

0^  a 

January     13,     1889 — 
October    10,    1891. 
July  28,  1893— Jan- 
uary, 1894. 

1     . 

J?  2" 

i 

0 

< 
Q 

February  15,  1881. 
February  15,  1881. 

February  15,  1881. 

November  29,  1883. 
November  29,  1883. 

■2 

a 

0 

1 

0) 

s 

> 

Name. 

a, 

c 

> 

pi 

I 

11 

\ 

PC 
a: 

(The  first  missionary  of 
theW.H.&F.M.  Society.) 

• 
.  c 

it 

<u 
'Hi) 

s 

a 

u 

0 
9 

86 


AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 


o 

r 

■» 

t>. 

S 

!        ^g 

H 

s§g 

f       ^    1 

•-^  5  ^> 

vo" 

C>  ^ 

H- 

■>                 ^  >— ' 

. 

i 

,>  K  fe 
W  ^(  o 

1 

SI 

-tf 

^^ 

^ 

-d-d 

i-"  5 

c 

o  c 

o 

c 

o  o 

^  ^ 

1'^ 

^ 

^  ^ 

rd 

^ 

^  ^ 

Q 

►^ 

< 

h5  h5 

g       CO 

> 

^          o 

(T 

cO                 o3    o3 

o      ^ 

0. 

C 

l- 
1 

U 

a. 

QJ    <V 

15       o 

c 

c3 

o 

G    C 

3  i 

c 

> 
^ 

6            o  o 

0, 

m 

(U   0)               <u 

<v       !       0)  a; 

o 

> 

0^ 

>  >          > 

>             >  > 

fe 

C 

a 

ii 

OO           O 

O      1     OO 

•4 

"* 

fe       CO 

a\ 

O 

OO 

OO 

o     a 

s  s 

•<:? 

tF 

^        0 

W 

CN 

o      a 

^  s 

t 

w     S 

03 

03 

^  £ 

1 

• 

fe 

'       Ph 

•     • 

6 

1/ 

oc 

:) 

g 
g 

cc 

vovr 

oc 
oc 

d  c 

d 

p 

ci  pj 

;               00  CC 

CC 

ON   0 

^              ON 

a 

00  00 

o 
•— > 

'S't^ 

00  oc 

00 

oc 

IJH 

o 

o'c 

^      ^ 

oo'oc 

oo" 

c 

^            s-T  j-T 

o 

c 

m  r^ 

l-l     hi 

HI 

<N 

d)    (U 

T' 

>^  > 

^ 

>^  > 

■^            >^ 

^- 

^^ 

13 

< 

1 

o3   0 

1 

a  a 

< 

03    Oj 

0 

03  o: 

Oj 

C 

QQ 

* 

• 

P 

• 

1 

• 

• 

X 

• 

; 

• 

• 

p- 

• 

^ 

1 

J. 

1/ 

<  > 

1 

1 

1 

1 

^ 

•^1 

ill 

c 

oj 

c/: 

03 
■^              CO 

s 

< 

1           .    OJ 

> 

>  cr 

^ 

>  Y 

^■ 

> 

>  tr! 

0. 

<v  •- 

(U   >- 

a 

1)   ^- 

P^ 

I      P^ 

^ 

■^ 

pi^ 

S 

p: 

&% 

< 

THK   mission's    FOREIGN   STAFF.  87 

It  will  be  quite  in  place  to  refer  at  considerable 
length  in  this  connection  to  those  who  have  passed 
away,  and  to  give  a  brief  sketch  of  those  still  living. 
Our  Mission  founder, 


demands  more  than  ordinary  notice.  A  man  of  such 
apostolic  zeal,  whose  name  still  lingers  like  a  sweet 
benediction  on  the  Mission,  who  was  instrumental,  in 
God's  hands,  of  leading  many  souls  to  the  light,  and 
who  earned  by  his  work  here  and  in  America,  the  title 
"  an  ideal  missionary ^^  well  deserves  the  consideration 
of  his  fellowmen,  and  the  loving  tribute  of  posterity. 
Were  he  among  us  to-day,  he  would  have  no  one  speak 
of  him  in  any  other  than  the  humblest  terms,  as  one 
who  tried  to  do  his  duty  to  his  fellowmen  and  His  lyord, 
and  yet  his  example  and  singleness  of  aim  stand  out  in 
such  bold  relief  from  the  narrowness  and  selfishness  of 
so  many  others,  that  we  may  well  pause  and  learn  of 
him,  as  he  learned  of  Christ,  how  to  live.  He  never 
selected  what  was  easy.  He  had,  it  would  seem,  a  pas- 
sion for  hard  service.  He  was  the  man  for  the  hour, 
and  God  used  him,  as  he  was  willing  to  be  used.  This 
is  the  secret  of  his  life,  the  spring  of  his  action.  His 
rugged  nature  stopped  at  no  hardship. 

He  was  born  in  Brunswick,  at  Helmstedt,  July  10, 
1793.  At  the  early  age  of  three,  he  began  to  attend  the 
parochial  school,  where  he  early  attained  proficiency  in 
French.     When  only  fourteen  years  of  age,  he  was  in- 


88  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

terpreter  to  the  German  citizens  of  the  place,  during 
the  occupation  of  his  home  city,  by  the  French  soldiers 
of  Napoleon  I.  The  beginning  of  1807  he  spent  among 
the  French  soldiers;  in  August  he  set  out  for  America. 
Arriving  in  Philadelphia  he  lived  with  his  uncle  and 
attended  a  select  school. 

He  united  with  the  Zion's  Lutheran  Church,  of 
which  Dr.  Helmuth  was  then  pastor,  and  became  a 
member  of  the  choir.  In  1809,  deeply  impressed  by  a 
sermon  of  his  pastor,  he  underwent  a  great  spiritual 
change,  and  his  religious  life  took  a  deeper  and  more 
serious  turn.  From  this  time  he  is  found  active  in  the 
Sunday-school  as  a  teacher,  and  shortly  after,  under  the 
preaching  of  Dr.  J.  C.  Baker  his  pastor,  he  determined 
to  enter  the  ministry,  studying  theology,  first  under  Dr. 
Helmuth,  and  subsequently  under  Dr.  SchaefFer,  the 
former's  associate.  While  parochial  school -master,  in 
1 81 3,  he  preached  his  first  sermon  in  the  Philadelphia 
almshouse,  and  began  that  career  of  usefulness  and  de- 
votion, which  ended  only  with  his  life.  But  being 
anxious  to  fit  himself  in  the  best  possible  manner  for 
his  holy  calling,  after  preaching  at  different  places  oc- 
casionally, and  in  his  own  church,  December  24,  1814, 
we  find  him  turning  his  face  toward  his  native  land, 
there  to  continue  his  studies  at  Gottingen,  during 
1815-16.  Returning  to  America  early  in  1817,  he  was 
licensed  by  the  Ministerium  of  Pennsylvania  at  York, 
and  appointed  traveling  missionary  in  northwestern 
Pennsylvania,  with  Meadville  and  Erie  as  the  centres 


THE  mission's  foreign  staff. 


89 


of  his  operations.  The  next  year,  he  is  found  at  work 
in  Maryland  and  southwestern  Pennsylvania,  with 
Cumberland   as   his   headquarters,    traveling    over   five 


REV.  C.  F.  HEYER. 


90  afte:r  fifty  years. 

counties,  and  enduring  great  hardship  in  the  wild  and 
mountainous  country.  During  1819,  he  is  again  travel- 
ing in  southern  Ohio,  Kentucky  and  Indiana,  while 
from  1830-39,  he  discharges  the  duties  of  agent  of  the 
Sunday-school  Union  of  the  southern  church,  carrying 
forward  a  great  work  in  the  distribution  of  the  tracts, 
preaching  almost  every  day  in  the  out-of-the-way 
places,  organizing  Sunday-schools,  and  doing  an  invalu- 
able work  in  laying  the  foundation  of  the  Lutheran 
Church  in  these  parts  through  which  he  preached  and 
labored.  In  1837  he  traversed  the  Mississippi  valley 
and  laid  the  foundations  of  more  than  fifty  future  organ- 
ized mission  churches. 

But  all  this  self-denying  work  was  only  preparatory 
to  his  greater  work  in  foreign  parts.  Noble  as  had 
been  his  career  up  to  this  time,  he  was  only  laying  the 
foundation  for  his  more  brilliant  labors  in  the  great 
world-field,  far  hence  among  the  gentiles.  Already  the 
church  had  been  awakened,  in  1837,  by  the  call  of 
Rheinus  from  India  and  Gutzlaff'  from  China.  The 
sainted  Schmucker,  deeply  interested  in  the  great  ques- 
tion of  the  evangelization  of  the  Gentiles,  in  the  Luth- 
eran Observer  of  January  13,  1837,  in  transmitting  the 
appeal  of  Rheinus  for  publication,  writes:  "It  is  with 
feeling  of  no  ordinary  interest  that  I  transmit  the  en- 
closed appeal.  *  *  *  There  seems  something  providen- 
tial in  the  conjunction  of  circumstances,  the  appeal 
reaching  the  churches  when  they  are  filled  with  burn- 
ing zeal  and  ripe  for  the  enterprise."     We  have  already 


THK    mission's    foreign   STAFF.  91 

observed  how  zealously  this  work  was  taken  up.  In 
1839,  the  General  Synod,  having  appointed  Rev.  Wm. 
Heilig,  determined  forthwith  to  begin  the  work,  either 
co-operating  with  Rheinus  and  his  co-laborers,  or  estab- 
lishing an  independent  station  in  India.  Although  the 
society  of  the  General  Synod  was  somewhat  discour- 
aged by  the  failure  to  enlist  all  Germans  in  this  good 
work,  and  by  the  resignation  of  their  missionary,  and 
although  the  death  of  Dr.  Rheinus,  and  the  subsequent 
re-uniting  of  his  co-laborers  with  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  removed  the  immediate  occasion  for  engaging 
in  this  work,  yet  in  the  spring  of  1840,  the  self-denying 
home  missionary  of  our  sketch,  then  in  his  forty- 
seventh  year,  offered  himself  for  foreign  service,  and 
received  the  appointment. 

And  now  the  independent  character  of  the  man  ap- 
peared. The  missionary  society,  in  consultation  with 
the  x\merican  Board,  determined  to  begin  work  among 
the  Telugus  of  south  India,  with  the  further  under- 
standing that  all  business  should  be  transacted  through 
the  same  Board  ;  it,  however,  being  no  part  of  this  plan 
to  interfere  with  the  development  of  the  new  Mission 
along  Lutheran  lines,  though  in  connection  with  said 
Board.  But  in  Dr.  Morris'  report  to  the  General  Synod 
in  1843,  this  plan  was  strenuously  opposed  and  the  plan 
abandoned.  Meanwhile,  however,  our  founder-mission- 
ary had  settled  the  matter  in  his  own  mind.  He  feared 
complications  and  future  trouble  would  arise  from  such 
a  union.     It  did  not  seem  to  him  best.     He  thouofht  he 


92  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

might  be  trammelled  in  his  work,  and  its  development 
would  not  be  so  free  or  harmonious  with  his  I^utheran 
conceptions,  as  if  he  were  to  be  independent.  He  at 
once  sent  his  resignation  to  the  society,  and  offered  him- 
self to  his  Synod,  the  Pennsylvania,  to  begin  work 
under  its  control.  Although  this  Synod  had  co-operated 
in  the  organization  of  the  General  Synod,  it  was  not 
now  in  connection  with  it,  and  along  with  some  other 
synods,  had  maintained  an  independent  missionary  so- 
ciety, so  that  it  was  in  a  position  to  take  up  the  propo- 
sition at  once,  and  at  a  public  meeting  in  Philadelphia 
in  October,  1841,  the  Rev.  C.  F.  Heyer  received  his 
official  instructions,  preached  a  missionary  sermon  from 
the  words:  Arise^  go  tinto  Nineveh^  that  great  city^  and 
preach  unto  it  the  preaching  that  I  bid  thee^  and  made 
every  arrangement  to  leave  for  his  foreign  field,  which 
he  did  on  the  14th  of  October,  sailing  from  Boston. 
Its  report  to  the  Synod  by  the  missionary  society  sets 
forth  the  following  conditions  of  his  engagement : 

1.  "  He  should,  as  soon  as  he  could  get  ready,  go  to 
East  India,  and  begin  the  work  at  such  place  as  the 
Lord  would  open  a  door  for  him. 

2.  "  His  traveling  expenses  should  be  paid  by  the 
committee. 

3.  "  He  shall  receive  a  salary  of  six  hundred  dollars 
annually.  Should  he  be  able  to  get  through  with  less, 
he  promised  to  accept  a  smaller  amount,  over  against 
which  we  promised  that  should  the  above  sum  not  be 
sufficient   to   sustain    him,   we  would   give    him   more. 


THE    MISSION'S   FOREIGN   STAFF.  qo 

We  also  allowed  liim  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  for 
traveling  expenses." 

In  the  spring  of  1842,  he  arrived  at  Columbo,  Ceylon, 
and  thence  he  traveled  by  land  to  Madras,  visiting 
Palamcottah,  Tranquebar  and  Tanjore,  and  arriving  in 
Madras  in  the  latter  part  of  May.  "  In  June  and  July," 
in  his  own  words,  "  an  exploring  tour  was  undertaken 
with  the  intention  of  selecting  a  permanent  place  of  res- 
idence." His  search  for  a  field  led  him  into  the 
Telugu  country,  where  we  have  seen  it  was  the  original 
intention  of  the  General  Synod  to  labor  in  1840.  Keep- 
ing along  the  east,  commonly  called  the  Coromandel 
coast  of  the  southern  peninsula,  he  continued  north- 
ward for  two  hundred  and  forty  miles,  until  he  reached 
Bapatla,  a  town  of  considerable  size  in  the  Krishna  dis- 
trict. Pioneer  in  the  western  wilds  of  the  United 
States,  he  attempted  some  things  which  in  a  tropical 
climate  like  India  are  extremely  dangerous.  But  he 
soon  learned  that  some  things  could  be  done  in  his 
former  work,  which  were  now  impossible.  His  first 
tour  from  Madras  to  Bapatla,  in  a  palankeen,  in  search 
of  a  field  shows  how  little  he  consulted  his  own  com- 
fort. Having  arrived  at  Bapatla,  an  event  transpired 
which  changed  all  his  plans,  and  which  secured  him 
the  support  of  the  best  friend  in  India  the  Mission  ever 
had,  H.  Stokes,  Esq.,  the  collector  and  magistrate  of  the 
district.  "  Father  Heyer "  was  accustomed  to  tie  up 
his  palankeen  between  the  trees,  and  use  it  for  a  house 
when   stopping   during    his    journey.      Thus    he    was 


94  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

found  by  Stokes.  He  at  once  enquired  where  the  new 
missionary  intended  to  live.  Heyer  said  his  house  was 
yonder,  pointing  in  the  direction  of  two  pahnyra  trees, 
to  which,  as  usual,  he  had  swung  his  palankeen.  "  But 
I  see  no  house  yonder,"  replied  Stokes.  "  No,  that  is 
so,  but  I  live  in  my  palankeen,"  said  Heyer.  It  did  not 
take  the  practical  Christian  friend  long  to  see  through 
the  simple  devotion  of  this  heroic  soul.  ''Why,"  said 
he,  "  that  will  never  do.  You  cannot  live  thus  in  such 
a  country  as  this.  You  have  not  come  here  to  die,  but 
to  live  and  work.  Come  and  live  with  me  till  a  house 
can  be  secured.  I  will  arrange  for  a  school-house  and 
church  by  making  some  changes  in  my  outbuildings, 
and  you  can  begin  your  work."  Here  was  God's  hand 
at  work  through  His  faithful  servant.  Stokes  knew  the 
country,  Heyer  did  not.  "For  six  months,"  says  the 
missionary,  "  I  lived  with  this  servant  of  God,  and  while 
I  expected  to  have  nothing  but  privation  and  self- 
denial  in  India,  I  soon  found  that  with  him  and  at  his 
table,  I  was  to  live  like  a  prince.  I  was  never  more 
comfortably  situated  in  my  life." 

July  J/,  18^1.2^  we  may  regard  as  the  birthday  of  our 
Mission,  as  it  was  on  this  day  that  Heyer  arrived  in  Gun- 
tur,  and  took  up  his  residence  with  Collector  Stokes. 
However,  though  as  seen,  he  was  thus  comfortably  situ- 
ated, there  never  was  a  man  less  given  to  thought  about 
his  bodily  comforts.  Indeed  he  did  not  take  sufficient 
care  of  himself  and,  as  a  consequence,  he  had  only  fairly 
entered  on  his  work  when  his  health  gave  way,  and  he 


the:  mission's  foreign  staff.  95 

was  compelled  to  seek  a  change  by  a  furlough  to  Amer- 
ica.    But  this  did  not  take  place  until  the  missionary 
was  permitted  to  see  the  fruits  of  his  labors  in  the  bap- 
tism of  a  number  of  souls.     Beginning  his  work  under 
the  guidance,  and  with  the  faithful   assistance  of  his 
friend  Stokes  (this  was  before  the  mutiny  and  the  re- 
ligious non-interference  policy  of  the    British   govern- 
ment), he  soon  saw  the  vastness  of  the  task,  and  beg-an 
to   realize   that  a   mighty  struggle    must   be  made,   in 
which  God  had  called  him  to  strike  some  of  the  first 
blows.     His  first  baptisms  were  the  children  of  Chris- 
tian servants  who  had  followed  their  masters  to  Guntur, 
after  having  become  converts  to  Christianity  in  other 
parts  of  India.     But  the  debilitating  climate  was  too 
much,  even  for  that  rugged  frame  which  had  endured 
over  twenty  years  of  pioneer  work  on  the  American 
frontier.     He  succumbed  to  the  climate,  prostrated  by 
the  great  heat,  and  returned  to  America  in  1846.     But 
in  the  genial  climate  of  his  native  land,  he  soon  recov- 
ered his  wonted   health,  and  longed  to  be  back  at  his 
post  of  duty.     While  he   was  home,  the  Rev.  Walter 
Gunn,  who  had  been  sent  out  by  the  General  Synod's 
executive  committee,  carried  on  the  work.     The  work 
was  now  under  the  control  of  this  Synod,  and  when 
Rev.  Heyer's  health  was  sufficiently  recovered  to  allow 
his  return,   he   offered    his   services  to  the  committee, 
which  were  gladly  accepted,  and  after  visiting  many  of 
the  churches  in  the  interest  of  the  Mission,  and  urging 
its  claims  and  needs,  he  left  America  the  second  time, 


g6  AFTER    FIFTY   YKARS. 

on  December  4,  1847,  ^^^^  arrived  in  Madras,  March  16, 
1848.  On  his  return,  he  was  pained  to  see  the  seeds  of 
consumption  gradually  undermining  the  health  of  his 
noble  colleague.  It  should  be  noted,  that  though  he  re- 
turned under  the  auspices  of  the  General  Synod's  com- 
mittee, he  still  held  his  accustomed  relations  toward  the 
Ministerium  of  Pennsylvania,  and  sent  annual  reports 
of  his  work  to  that  body.  This  the  committee  readily 
acceded  to,  and  no  trouble,  ecclesiastical,  interfered  with 
the  good  work.  In  fact,  there  was  little  occasion,  inas- 
much as  the  old  Synod  was  back  in  the  General  Synod 
a  few  years  after  this  arrangement  with  the  missionary. 

Already,  in  1843,  the  Revs.  Heyer  and  Vallet,  of  the 
North  German  Society,  had  made  a  tour  of  inspection 
through  the  Palnad  Taluk,  which  was  destined  to  be 
the  scene  of  Father  Heyer's  greatest  triumphs.  During 
this  tour  the  truth  took  root,  at  least,  in  one  heart,  and 
from  it,  early  in  1847,  we  can  trace  the  first  baptism  in 
this  fruitful  field.  Again  his  old  friend  Stokes  came  to 
his  assistance,  by  presenting  the  missionary  with  a 
bungalow  and  lot  at  Gurzal.  During  his  first  year's  re- 
sidence in  his  new  field,  thirty-nine  persons  were  bap- 
tized. It  was  when  he  began  his  work  here,  that  we 
again  see  the  true  character  of  the  man,  his  fearlessness 
and  devotion  to  duty.  His  new  field  was  in  the  most 
malarious  part  of  the  district,  and  few,  if  any  Euro- 
peans, had  lived  there  before  his  time.  But  nothing 
deterred,  he  made  all  preparations  for  the  worst.  Bid- 
ding good-bye  to  his  friends  at  Guntur,  on  arriving  in 


THE   MISSION'S   FOREIGN   STAFF.  97 

the  Palnad,  he  prepared  for  death,  got  his  grave  dug, 
and  made  every  possible  arrangement  in  case  he  took 
the  deadly  fever.  Surely  death  never  moved  him  from 
his  purpose.  And  when  in  God's  good  time,  after  he 
had  lived  and  triumphed  over  all  his  fears,  notwith- 
standing the  climate  and  deadly  fevers,  as  he  leaves  this 
field,  the  scene  of  his  many  labors  and  faithful  toil, 
there  is  something  truly  apostolic  and  sublime  to  hear 
him  say,  as  he  stands  by  that  open  grave,  which  he  had 
been  quite  ready  to  fill,  if  God  so  willed,  "Oh  grave,  I 
have  conquered  thee ;  I  have  robbed  thee  of  thy  spoil ; 
to  God  be  all  the  glory.     Amen." 

He  laid  the  foundation  of  our  Palnad  Mission  during 
his  residence  there,  from  1849  ^^  ^^53.  His  labors  here 
were  of  a  most  self-denying  character.  Without  the 
least  thought  of  himself,  he  lived  such  a  life  of  self- 
denial  as  to  vie  with  the  fakirs  and  sanyasis  of  India. 
In  fact  he  is  still  looked  upon  as  a  great  saint,  and  his 
name  is  still  remembered  in  his  old  field  of  labor. 

But  he  had  feelings  too,  and  his  German  spirit  and 
temper  got  the  better  of  him  as  the  following  shows. 
On  one  occasion,  when  his  palankeen  bearers  did  not 
turn  up  at  the  time  ordered,  he  was  seen  striding  an- 
grily toward  the  village,  and  shortly  returned  brandish- 
ing his  cane  in  the  fiercest  manner  possible,  and  driving 
the  whole  lot  of  bearers  before  him  into  the  compound; 
a  rather  unmissionary  performance  it  may  be  thought 
by  some,  and  yet  one  to  which  a  set  of  Indian  bearers 
could  drive  a  Job  himself! 

7 


98  AFTER    FIFTY  YEARS. 

It  was  on  another  occasion  that  he  used  his  cane 
upon  one  of  his  members  who  was  disposed,  on  account 
of  caste  prejudices,  to  make  trouble,  and  thus  tried  by  a 
bit  of  "  muscular"  Christianity  to  force  men  from  those 
deeply  rooted  customs  and  beliefs,  which  after  all  only 
time  and  God's  grace  through  the  ages  will  change. 
But  with  all  this,  he  was  a  father  among  the  people. 
Impulsive,  generous,  kind,  patient,  nothing  was  too  bur- 
densome for  him  to  undertake,  nothing  too  humble,  if 
he  could  win  a  soul. 

In  1853,  ^^^  health  again  becoming  very  much  im- 
paired, and  thinking  a  change  to  Guntur  would  be 
beneficial,  at  the  close  of  the  year  he  exchanged  fields 
of  labor  with  the  Rev.  Gronning.  From  the  minutes  of 
the  "  Lutheran  Synod  in  India,"  we  learn  that  he  was 
transferred  to  Rajahmundry  atthe  close  of  1854,  and  was 
not  present  at  the  meeting  of  the  synod  in  February, 
1855.  After  his  transfer  to  Guntur,  he  enjoyed  good 
health  during  the  year  1854.  At  the  third  meeting  of 
the  synod,  the  president  in  his  official  report  remarks 
on  the  health  of  the  missionaries,  and  says  that  "  all 
had  suffered  greatly  except  Brother  Heyer."  But  his 
days  in  India  were  rapidly  drawing  to  a  close.  He  was 
growing  old,  and  the  infirmities  of  age,  under  a  most 
debilitating  climate,  made  it  hard  for  him  to  continue 
his  arduous  work.  All  his  life,  as  we  have  seen,  had 
been  more  or  less  one  of  exposure,  and  rugged  though 
his  frame  was,  it  began  to  show  signs  of  weakness. 
Already    in  1853,  when  our  sainted  friend  Mr.  Stokes 


THE  mission's  foreign  staff.  99 

refers  to  him,  he  speaks  of  his  failing  health,  and  that 
he  cannot  long  continue  at  his  post.  At  the  close  of 
1857  it  became  manifest  that  he  would  have  to  leave 
his  work.  This  he  was  very  reluctantly  forced  to  do. 
Ivcaving  India  at  the  close  of  1857,  we  find  him  no 
sooner  at  home  than,  filled  with  his  old  spirit  of  self- 
denial,  he  again  offers  himself  for  home  mission  service. 
He  was  a  pioneer,  and  such  he  was  determined  to  be  to 
the  end. 

From  1858  to  1868  he  worked  in  the  great  northwest, 
doing  a  missionary  work  which  resulted  in  the  forma- 
tion of  the  Minnesota  Synod,  which  he  represented  in 
the  General  Synod  in  1864  and  1866,  and  subsequently 
in  the  Council. 

But  again  the  old  hero  shows  his  character.  During 
the  pending  of  negotiations  relative  to  the  transfer  of 
the  Rajahuiundry  field  to  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
he  had  gone  to  Germany.  While  there,  he  heard  of  the 
proposed  transfer.  His  soul  was  fired  at  once  with  his 
old  zeal  and  love  in  the  foreign  cause.  "We  must  keep 
this  work  in  the  Lutheran  Church."  Taking  counsel 
with  Pastor  Gronning,  they  determined  on  a  course  of 
action.  Candidate  Schmidt,  who  was  then  studying 
under  Gronning,  was  to  accompany  Father  Heyer  to 
America.  He  was  to  be  further  prepared,  and  then  or- 
dained for  the  work.  Meanwhile,  Father  Heyer  was  to 
return  to  India,  and  set  matters  right  over  there.  Cor- 
respondence was  at  once  begun  with  the  executive  com- 
mittee of  the  General  Synod,  with  a  view  to  avert  the 


lOO  AFTER    FIFTY  YEARS. 

transfer,  and  secure  the  field  for  the  Lutheran  Church, 
as  represented  by  the  Pennsylvania  Synod.  All  parties 
agreed  to  this  new  proposal.  The  Church  Missionary 
Society,  as  has  been  shown,  readily  acquiesced  in  the  re- 
quest. It  was  a  touching  sight  to  see  the  old  man,  now 
almost  seventy-seven  years  of  age,  appearing  on  the 
floor  of  the  synod,  and  pleading  for  his  work,  offering  to 
go  and  stay  at  this  crisis  until  a  young  man  could  be 
prepared  to  assume  the  responsibility.  Here  again  we 
find  him,  conferring  not  with  flesh  and  blood,  seeing 
only  the  work  of  his  Master,  and  ready  to  go  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth  to  do  his  bidding.  Has  this  fire  departed? 
Is  such  faith,  earnestness  and  devotion  no  more  found 
in  the  Church? 

With  a  grip  in  hand,  on  August  31,  1869,  he  started 
to  India  for  the  third  time,  and  before  the  Rev.  Unangst 
knew  what  had  happened,  one  day  in  December,  as 
from  the  clouds,  "Father  Heyer"  dropped  down  upon 
him.  How  overjoyed  were  they  to  see  him !  With 
what  interest  he  examined  the  work,  and  noted  the 
signs  of  progress  during  the  decade  of  his  absence! 
How  with  tears  of  joy  he  beheld  what  God  had 
wrought!  The  total  baptisms  at  the  close  of  his  ser- 
vice in  the  whole  field  had  been  196.  When  he  re- 
turned they  had  increased  to  858,  and  a  vigorous  work 
was  seen  on  all  sides. 

The  old  hero's  ideas  of  sacrifice  are  the  same.  It  is 
both  pathetic  and  amusing  to  hear  how  he  came  into 
the  Mission  compound  on  his  return,  and  on  seeing  the 


THK    mission's    foreign   STAFF.  lOI 

new  bungalow  which  the  missionary  had  built  when 
the  doctor  declared  that  the  old  one  was  too  un- 
healthy to  be  occupied,  exclaimed  with  astonishment, 
"Whose  house  is  this?  What  king  built  it?"  Then, 
calling  out  to  Dr.  Unangst,  he  repeated  the  soliloquy  for 
his  benefit.  When  he  saw  Mrs.  Unangst  and  the  chil- 
dren, and  observed  in  what  wretched  health  the  former 
was,  on  account  of  a  residence  of  almost  twelve  years, 
tears  came  to  his  eyes,  and  he  urged  their  return  to 
America. 

After  spending  a  few  days  and  revisiting  his  old 
friends,  he  proceeded  to  Rajahmundry  and  took  up  the 
work  there,  which  he  found  in  a  very  sadly  disorganized 
condition.  Arriving  there,  December  i,  1869,  he  began 
to  gather  the  scattered  flock,  and  during  his  first  year 
he  baptized  107,  and  administered  the  holy  communion 
to  those  wdio  had  remained  faithful.  In  February,  1870, 
he  was  strengthened  by  the  accession  of  the  Rev. 
Becker,  but  in  three  months  he  succumbed  to  the 
climate,  and  left  the  old  hero  alone  again.  But  this 
misfortune  was  of  short  duration.  No  sooner  had  this 
workman  fallen,  than  God  raised  up  another,  who  has 
made  full  proof  of  his  call  to  India.  The  Rev.  C.  H. 
Schmidt  was  on  his  way  to  India,  spending  some  time 
in  Germany.  But  on  hearing  of  the  death  of  Becker, 
he  hastened  to  India  by  the  overland  route,  and  arrived 
in  Rajahmundry  August  4,  1870,  to  the  great  joy  of 
Father  Heyer. 

He  had  done  what  he  promised  to  do,  and   though 


I02  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

urged  to  remain  in  India  a  year  longer,  the  infirmities 
of  age  and  urgent  family  affairs  compelled  him  to  sever 
his  connection  with  the  work  he  loved  so  well.  lycav- 
ing  India  at  the  close  of  1870,  after  a  service  of  fourteen 
months,  he  spent  the  closing  days  of  his  life  as  house 
father  and  chaplain  in  the  Lutheran  Theological  Semi- 
nary at  Philadelphia.  Here  he  lived,  and  honored  by 
students  and  professors,  he  passed  away  to  his  eternal 
rest  after  an  illness  of  eleven  days,  on  the  7th  of  Novem- 
ber, 1873,  in  the  eighty-first  year  of  his  age. 

So  closed  the  life  of  one  of  God's  noblemen,  who  did 
a  work  both  at  home  and  abroad  in  founding  the 
Church  of  Christ  which  cannot  be  estimated.  God  only 
knows  the  vast  reach  and  the  true  value  of  his  labors. 
It  w^ere  easy  to  eulogize  such  a  character.  But  his 
work  and  sacrifice  for  the  master  need  no  eulogy.  Like 
Abou  Ben  Adhem,  his  name  is  written  among  the  names 
of  those  who  loved  their  fellowmen.  His  life  is  a  rich 
legacy  to  his  Church  and  to  her  children.  We  should 
be  thankful  for  it.  His  work  remains,  nay  has  grown 
in  volume  and  importance,  and  men  of  his  spirit  are 
still  needed  to  carry  it  on.  The  Church  has  the  men, 
and  Heyer's  work  calls  upon  her  to  send  them  into  the 
field,  "white  unto  the  harvest."  Sacrifice  of  a  high 
order  is  still  needed,  and  he  calls,  by  his  self-sacrificing 
life,  upon  men  to  deny  themselves,  and  take  up  the 
work,  in  the  doing  of  which  the  Master  will  be  honored, 
and  the  kingdom  of  peace  and  blessedness  established 


THE   mission's   foreign   STAFF.  103 

THE  REV.  WAI.TER  GUNN, 
born  at  Carlisle,  Schoharie  county,  New  York,  June  27, 
1815,  spent  his  early  years  amid  poverty.  After  being 
convinced  of  the  truth  his  mind  was  deeply  interested 
in  the  condition  of  the  heathen  world,  and  he  deter- 
mined, if  possible,  to  fit  himself  for  foreign  service. 
The  Hartwick  Synod,  in  1837,  resolved  to  assist  him  in 
making  his  preparations,  and  with  the  help  of  the  Mrs. 
Schafler,  Crouse,  Senderling  and  Ivintner,  educated  him, 
these  efforts  of  the  women  being  the  first  organized 
attempt  to  advance  the  cause  of  Foreign  Missions  in 
which  the  women  of  the  Church  engaged.  After  study- 
ing at  an  academy  in  his  native  county,  he  entered 
Union  College,  from  which  he  graduated  in  1840.  His 
subsequent  course  of  study  was  at  the  Theological  Sem- 
inary at  Gettysburg,  where  he  graduated  in  1842,  the 
year  in  which  Father  Heyer  founded  the  Mission  at 
Guntur.  Licensed  by  the  Hartwick  Synod,  Septemt)er 
6,  1842,  after  assisting  other  ministers  in  special  services 
at  different  places  with  great  acceptance,  he  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  foreign  field,  May  25,  1843.  After  his 
marriage  to  Miss  Pultz,  and  ordination  at  Johnstown  by 
the  Hartwick  Synod,  September  5th,  1843,  ^^^  sailed 
for  India  the  following  November,  arriving  at  Guntur, 
June  18,  1844.  Having  been  instructed  to  co-operate 
with  the  Rev.  Heyer,  it  is  pleasant  to  note  that  he  was 
received  with  open  arms  by  that  worthy  and  devoted 
soul,  and  they  continued  to  labor  harmoniously  until 
the  latter  was  compelled   to  withdraw  for  a  time,  and 


I04 


afte:r  fifty  ykars. 


THE   mission's   foreign   STAFF.  105 

the  wliole  work  was  given  into  the  hands  of  the  former. 
After  the  usual  first  struggle  with  the  language  and  en- 
deavors to  preach  through  an  interpreter,  always  a  most 
difficult  as  well  as  unsatisfactory  undertaking,  he  was 
greath'  rejoiced  when  he  had  made  sufficient  progress 
to  be  understood  in  their  -own  language.  Writino-  in 
the  very  house  in  which  he  lived  and  did  his  work, 
which  he  had  built  and  in  which  he  subsequently  died, 
the  writer  has  been  able  to  appreciate  some  of  the  early 
scenes  in  this  dear  saint's  life,  for  Gunn  was  one  of 
God's  most  pious  children.  His  letters  home  breathe 
the  spirit  of  the  deepest  piety,  and  his  hopes  and  desires, 
expressed  in  all  his  writing,  show  him  to  have  been  a 
man  whose  life  was  lived  very  close  to  God.  A  cyclone 
having  destroyed  his  house  in  1846,  he  had  to  superin- 
tend the  erection  of  another.  In  1847,  ^^e  was  left  in 
sole  charge  of  the  Mission.  He  had  four  schools,  and 
his  Sunday  congregation  numbered  from  50  to  150  at- 
tendants. How  much,  he  says,  "  will  spring  up  and  bear 
fruit  of  the  seed  sown  is  known  only  to  God  in  whom 
w^e  trust." 

When  Heyer  returned  from  America  his  deter- 
mination to  plant  a  station  in  the  Palnad,  in  1849, 
left  Gunn  again  in  sole  charge  of  the  Guntur  field. 
Already  his  health  had  begun  to  decline.  Attacks 
of  fever  were  followed  by  seasons  of  general  prostration, 
allowing  him  to  exert  himself  very  little.  His  physi- 
cian urged  him  to  seek  relief  in  a  change  of  climate. 
He  went  to  Madras  with  his  wife,  for  a  time,  and  spent 


I06  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

part  of  1850,  at  the  house  of  Dr.  Scudder  of  the  Ameri- 
can Board.  He  seemed  to  find  relief  in  this  change, 
and  returned  to  his  work  in  June,  1850.  But  it  soon 
became  evident  that  the  change  for  the  better  was  only 
temporary.  But  though  confined  to  his  own  room,  he 
did  not  cease  his  work.  Praying  and  talking  with 
converts  in  his  sick  room,  he  could  yet  write  to  a  friend 
of  God's  great  mercies  to  him,  since  he  had  left  his 
native  land.  "Three  or  four  times,"  he  continues,  "I 
was  within  a  step  of  death,  but  I  am  still  alive  *  *  *  . 
I  was  thinking  a  few  evenings  since,  w^hat  a  privilege  it 
was,  in  the  midst  of  bodily  weakness  and  languor,  to 
listen  to  the  fervent  prayers  of  the  converts  *  *  *  .  it 
is  delightful  to  meet  with  these  first  fruits  around  the 
throne  of  grace."  While  writing  thus,  he  was  steadily 
nearing  the  border-land.  He  lingered  on,  however, 
through  the  w^et  season  of  1850,  and  up  to  the  middle 
of  1 85 1,  growing  weaker  as  the  days  passed  away,  but 
living  in  an  atmosphere  of  spiritual  exaltation,  which  it 
is  beautiful  to  contemplate.  When  the  end  drew  near, 
he  resigned  himself  into  God's  hands,  and  spent  much 
of  his  time  in  prayer.  He  comforted  his  sorrow-stricken 
wife  with  the  divine  assurances  of  God's  Holy  Word, 
and  spent  much  time  in  reading,  and  when  too  weak,  in 
having  read  to  him,  the  Psalms.  He  had  them  read 
through  each  month.  His  favorite  hymn  was  "Rock 
of  Ages."  On  June  27th,  his  birthday,  his  colleague, 
Gronning  visited  him,  and  the  day  following  he  par- 
took, for  the  last  time,  of  the  Holy  Communion,  sur- 


THE    MISSION'S   FOREIGN   STAFF.  IO7 

rounded  by  a  few  of  his  most  intimate  friends.  The 
closin-  hours  of  his  life  were  rapidly  running  out. 
Connnending  his  wife  and  little  ones  to  God,  he  pre- 
pared to  depart  hence.  Up  to  this  time  he  wanted  to 
remain  longer  for  his  friends'  sake,  but  shortly  before 
he  passed  away  a  great  change  came  over  hnn,  and 
with  the  words,  "  Yes,  Jesus  is  with  me,"  on  his  lips,  he 
fell  asleep  without  a  struggle,  and  passed  into  that  per- 
fect peace  beyond.  , 

So  passed  away,  July  5,  1851,  from  the  midst  of  his 
labors,  at  the  early  age  of  thirty-six,  one  of  those  choice 
souls  whom   God   has  given  for  India's  regeneration. 
His  quiet  and  peaceful  death  was  a  rich  benediction  to 
those  around.     Cut  down  in  the  midst  of  his  days,  when 
the  infant  Mission  was  just  fairly  started,  he  entered 
into  rest  when,  to  human  appearances,  he  was  just  fully 
equipped  for  his  work.     Though  not  a  man  of  brilliant 
talents,  he  was  held  in  high  esteem  by  all  who  knew 
him    and  for  his  sound  advice  he  was  worthy  of  the 
hicrhest  confidence.     Humble,  prayerful,  conscientious, 
he^was  ever  found  at  his  post  of  duty,  and  when  once 
he  saw  his  duty  his  love  for  others,  and  for  his  Master, 
made  him  eager  to  perform  it. 

He  was  patient  and  persevering,  two  excellent  traits 
in  a  foreign  missionary,  and  his  Christian  example  was 
a  rich  le-acy  to  the  Church  he  had  helped  to  establish. 
Looking  over  his  diary,  you  find  evidences  on  every 
pacre  of  that  serious  and  deep  earnestness  which  charac- 
terked  his  missionary  career.     In  1847,  he  made  a  tour 


108  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

through  the  western  part  of  the  field,  a  full  account 
of  which  he  sent  to  the  secretary  of  the  executive 
committee.  He  had  pretty  generally  traveled  over 
the  whole  of  that  territory  now  under  our  control, 
and  was  indefatigable  in  his  labors.  His  schools  en- 
gaged his  most  earnest  attention,  and  he  was  greatly 
rejoiced  to  see  the  children  brought  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  gospel.  In  them  he  was  wont  to  find 
his  greatest  hope.  Speaking  once  of  the  discourage- 
ments of  the  work,  he  continues,  "  but  to  the  eye  of 
faith  thej^e  is  encouragement ;  the  truth  committed  to 
memory  from  day  to  day  *  *  *  is  the  truth  of  God 
*  *  *  A  blessing  will  follow  after  many  days."  How 
prophetic  these  words  were  has  been  shown  by  the 
subsequent  history  of  our  progress.  The  seed  sown 
in  the  school  has  produced  a  splendid  harvest  which 
is  now  being  gathered,  a  harvest  which  is  so  abundant 
that  it  taxes  the  ability  of  the  Mission  to  gather 
and  properly  garner  it.  But  we  pass  to  the  next  mis- 
sionary, 

THE   REV.  GEORGE  J.   MARTZ. 

Educated  at  Gettysburg,  in  both  college  and  semi- 
nary, he  received  his  appointment  as  foreign  missionary 
in  1849,  being  in  his  twenty-seventh  year,  having  been 
born  August  27,  1822.  He  early  took  a  deep  interest  in 
the  work  of  foreign  missions,  and  as  soon  as  the  grave 
situation  in  India  on  account  of  Rev.  Gunn's  delicate 
health  became  known,  he  saw  an  opportunity  to  carry 


THE   MISSION'S   FOREIGN   STAFF. 


109 


out  his  early  desires,  and  offered  himself  for  the  work. 
Licensed  by  the  Maryland  Synod,  October  18,  1848, 
upon  his  appointment  to  the  foreign  field,  he  was  or- 


REV.  GEORGE  J.  MARTZ. 


no  AFTER    FIFTY  YEARS. 

dained  the  following  year,  and  sailed  for  India,  April  19, 
1849.  After  a  long  voyage  in  a  sailing  vessel  around 
the  Cape,  he  arrived  in  Madras,  and  on  October  6,  1849, 
reached  Guntur.  Kindly  greeted  by  the  European  offi- 
cials of  the  station,  among  whom  was  the  Mission's 
tried  friend  Collector  Stokes,  and  warmly  welcomed  by 
the  missionary  band,  he  was  soon  at  work  studying  the 
language  and  acquainting  himself  with  his  new  sur- 
roundings. Rev.  Heyer  being  at  work  in  the  Palnad, 
Rev.  Gunn  sick  in  Madras,  he  had  sole  charge  for 
a  time  of  the  Guntur  station.  He  preached  his  first 
sermon  in  Telugu  with  the  assistance  of  his  Munshi  in 
translation,  about  a  year  after  his  arrival.  After  preach- 
ing in  and  around  Guntur,  he  made  a  tour  with  Rev. 
Heyer  in  the  Palnad,  and  began  to  contemplate  the 
opening  of  a  new  station  in  the  Nizam's  dominions. 
But  this  idea  was  soon  abandoned,  both  because  the  field 
was  already  large,  and  also  was  soon  to  be  greatly 
extended  by  the  addition  of  the  Rajahmundry  field 
of  the  North  German  Society.  When  this  transfer 
was  made,  after  Rev.  Gunn's  death,  Rev.  Gronning  was 
transferred  to  Guntur,  and  Rev.  Martz  was  stationed 
at  Ellore,  one  of  the  out-stations  of  the  Rajahmundry 
field.  It  was  while  there  that  his  health  failed,  and  he 
was  compelled  to  leave  his  work,  begun  with  so  much 
promise,  after  less  than  two  years  of  active  service. 
He  returned  to  America,  and  served  as  pastor  at  differ- 
ent places.  He  is  still  living  and  resides  at  Lebanon, 
Pennsylvania. 


THE    mission's    foreign   staff.  Ill 

THE   REV.  C.  W.  GRONNING. 

Of  tlie  two  missionaries  who  were  taken  over  in  the 
transfer  of  the  Rajahmundry  field,  one  was  the  Rev.  C. 
W.  Gronning.  He  had  already  served  the  missionary 
cause  over  six  years  under  the  North  German  Society. 
Born  in  Denmark,  at  Fredricia,  November  22,  1813,  he 
was  educated  at  Hamburg  (1840-5),  and  left  his  native 
land  for  India,  December  15,  1845,  i^^  company  with  the 
Rev.  Heise.  Landing  at  Calcutta,  Whitsunday,  1846, 
he  took  a  coasting  vessel  to  Madras,  and  thence  re- 
turned to  Cocanada,  arriving  at  Rajahmundry,  July  22, 
1846,  seven  months  after  leaving  Germany.  In  1849, 
he  opened  the  new  station  of  Ell  ore,  which  subsequently 
passed  into  the  hands  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society. 
His  marriage  to  Miss  Krug  was  solemnized  in  Novem- 
ber, 1850.  He  moved  to  Guntur,  and  took  charge  of 
the  work  there,  during  the  last  illness  of  Gunn.  In 
1854  he  was  transferred  to  the  Palnad  and  took  charge 
of  Father  Heyer's  work  who,  as  we  have  seen,  re- 
moved to  Guntur  on  account  of  his  failing  health.  In 
this  arduous  field  he  labored  with  great  success.  From 
March,  1858,  to  February  25,  1861,  he  was  at  home.  At 
the  end  of  this  furlough  of  almost  three  years,  he  re- 
turned to  Guntur  and  took  up  his  old  work  in  the  Pal- 
nad and  the  Telugu  work  of  tlie  Guntur  field.  Owing 
to  Rev.  Heise's  ill  health  and  withdrawal,  the  Rajah- 
mundry station  becoming  vacant,  he  proceeded  to  that 
field  in  March,  1862.  It  was  during  the  great  string- 
ency in  funds  felt  by  the  Mission,  1862-65,  due  to  the 


112  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

Civil  War  in  America,  that  Rev.  Groiming  began  to 
negotiate  the  transfer  of  the  Rajahmundry  field  to  some 
German  society,  and  so  far  had  the  matter  gone  that  he 
had  written  for  re-inforcements,  and  received  favorable 
responses.  Rev.  Mr.  Mylius  having  joined  him,  with  the 
promise  of  support  from  Germany.  But  the  executive 
committee  not  approving  of  this  plan  of  re-adjustment, 
Rev.  Mylius  soon  sought  other  fields  for  his  labors, 
founding  what  is  now  known  as  the  Hermannsburg 
Mission  of  South  India.  Thus,  though  not  in  a  regular 
way,  this  plan  resulted  in  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel, 
and  the  establishment  of  a  new  centre  of  missionar}'  in- 
fluence. The  missionary  continued  at  Rajahmundr}^  till 
1865.  Then  God  laid  the  heavy  hand  of  affliction  upon 
him,  and  he  was  called  u]3on  to  mourn  the  death  of  his 
son  Charles.  This  sad  bereavement  was  too  much  for 
his  wife's  already  impaired  health,  and  rendered  a 
change  necessary  to  her  native  land.  He  was  obliged 
to  accompany  his  family;  so  after  handing  over  his  work 
to  Rev.  Long,  who  had  removed  from  Samalcotta  to 
Rajahmundry  about  this  time,  he  left  India,  September 
22,  1865,  and  finally  severed  his  connection  with  the 
work  after  seventeen  years  of  faithful  service.  How- 
ever, though  no  longer  actively  engaged,  his  interest  in 
the  great  cause  continues,  and  his  son,  born  in  Guntur, 
lately  returned  to  Rajahmundr}^  and  began  his  work 
with  bright  promise  for  the  future,  when  suddenly  he 
was  called  home,  July  9,  1889,  by  India's  terrible 
scourge — cholera — not,  however,  until  he  had  shown 
himself  a  wortliy  scion  of  his  missionary  ancestry. 


"3 

Missionan'  Gronning  was  soon  at  work  in  his  native 
land.  He  served  as  pastor  at  Apenrade,  and  subse- 
quently at  Ballum  Slesvic.  He  was  decorated  with  the 
order  of  the  Red  Eagle  by  the  Emperor  of  Germany,  is 
now  pensioned,  and  resides  with  his  youngest  son  Her- 
man, at  Apenrade,  where  the  latter  is  pastor.  He  was 
a  man  of  strong  character.  When  determined  on  a 
course  of  action,  he  would  not  easily  yield  to  outside 
influence.  His  work  was  marked  by  his  German  deter- 
mination. He  saw  the  beginning  of  large  accessions  in 
the  Palnad  Taluk,  the  beginning  of  that  victory  of  the 
cross,  that  reign  which  shall  finally  prevail  over  all  men. 

THK   REV.  HEISE 

was  co-laborer  and  fellow-countryman  of  Rev.  Gron- 
ning. They  came  to  India  together  in  1845,  "Lender 
the  auspices  of  the  North  German  Society.  He 
came  under  the  Gerftral  Synod's  executive  committee 
along  with  the  transfer  in  1851.  His  work  was  entirely 
in  connection  with  the  Rajahmundry  field,  though  he 
was  frequently  at  Guntur,  took  part  in  the  organization 
of  the  synod  at  Guntur  in  1853,  and  was  president  of 
that  body  in  1858  at  its  Rajahmundry  meeting.  He  was 
on  leave  in  1856,  and  married,  returning  with  his  wife 
to  the  work  in  1857.  He  was  very  active  in  furthering 
the  formation  of  a  conference  of  all  Lutheran  mission- 
aries with  a  view  to  form  a  joint  synod.  But  in  the 
midst  of  his  work  his  health  gave  way,  and  in  1861, 
after  sixteen  years'  service  in  India,  ten  of  which  were 
8 


114 


AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 


ill  connection  with  the  General  Synod's  society,  he  re- 
linquished his  work,  left  the  field,  and  severed  his  con- 
nection with  the  Mission.  He  was  acting  usher  in  the 
Keil  University  in  1862,  and  died  shortly  afterwards. 

THE    REV.  WILLIAM    E.  SNYDER 
was  born  in  the  year  1822  in  the  state  of  New  Jersey. 
Educated  at  Hartwick   Seminary,  and  subsequentlv  at 
Rutgers  College,   he  determined  early  in  life  to  enter 


RKY.  W.  R.  SNYDKR 


]MRS.  W.  R.  SNVDER. 


the  gospel  ministry.  His  theological  course  w^as  taken 
at  Hartwick  Seminary,  at  which  place  he  spent  several 
years  as  an  assistant  teacher  in  the  school  department, 
acquitting  himself  with  credit.  While  there  his  mind 
became  impressed  with  the  great  cause  of  Missions,  and 
he  determined  to  devote  himself  to  that  work. 

Ordained  by  the  Hartwick  Synod  in  1851,  married  to 
Miss  St.  John  about  the  same  time,  he  and  his  wife, 


THE   mission's    foreign   STAFF.  115 

with  liis  fellow-missionary  Rev.  W.  I.  Cutter  and  his 
wife,  sailed  for  India,  August  11,  1851,  and  after  a 
tedious  voyage  around  the  Cape  of  165  days,  reached 
Madras,  January  23,  1852. 

Having  been  appointed  to  the  Guntur  field,  he  shortly 
after  this  joined  his  post,  and  owing  to  his  previous  ex- 
perience became  very  active  in  the  schools  of  the  Mis- 
sion, especially  the  English  school  started  at  this  station 
about  this  time.  But  his  Indian  career  was  destined  to 
he  both  sad  and  short.  When  hardly  fairly  established, 
he  was  called  on  to  mourn  the  loss  of  his  beloved  wife, 
who  "fell  on  sleep"  in  Jesus,  September,  1854,  leaving 
an  only  child,  lyOttie,  who  was  sent  to  America  with 
the  Cutters  in  1855.  Impaired  health  compelled  him  to 
go  on  furlough  in  1856.  While  home  he  married 
again.  His  health  being  restored,  he  determined  to 
return  to  his  former  work  at  Guntur,  which  was  greatly 
needing  his  presence.  Subsequently,  in  company  with 
the  Revs.  Unangst  and  Long  and  their  wives,  he  em- 
barked for  India,  at  Boston,  November  23,  1857,  just  at 
the  close  of  the  Sepoy  mutiny.  His  daughter  returned 
with  him  to  India.  Detained  at  Masulipatam,  the  head 
station  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  fifty  miles 
from  Guntur,  he  did  not  arrive  at  Guntur  till  the  end 
of  April,  1858.  We  find  him  at  once  in  the  midst  of  his 
work,  looking  after  the  schools,  preaching  in  the  vil- 
lages, and  touring  throughout  the  Guntur  and  Palnad 
fields.  But  in  the  midst  of  his  usefulness  and  labors  he 
was  cut  off.     Hardly  a  year  had  passed  after  his  return, 


Il6  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

when  the  end  came  like  a  flash  out  of  the  clear  sky. 
After  a  long  tour  in  the  Palnad,  under  the  influence  of 
which  he  sent  a  most  cheering  report  to  the  executive 
committee,  he  returned  to  Guntur,  was  seized  by 
cholera,  and  in  twelve  hours  had  passed  away,  deeply 
mourned  by  his  family  and  friends  of  the  Mission,  a 
great  loss  to  the  little  band  of  missionaries.  Thus  on 
March  5,  1859,  ^^  ^^^  midst  of  his  many  labors,  and  the 
beginning  of  a  most  encouraging  work,  he  laid  down  his 
weapons,  ended  his  toil,  and  went  to  his  reward  and 
rest.  After  a  little  less  than  six  years  service  for  his 
Master,  his  place  was  left  vacant  in  the  Mission's  coun- 
cils and  work.  But  his  work  is  moving  on.  God  never 
lets  the  death  of  a  workman  interfere  with  His  plans, 
though  men  may  think  so.  It  often  happens  that  when 
they  think  others  most  ripe  for  work.  His  thoughts 
are  not  man's.  To  Him  who  knows  what  is  best  and 
never  makes  mistakes,  Missionary  Snyder  was  ripe  for 
eternity,  and  He  took  him  and  laid  his  work  on  others. 

THE    REV.  WILLIAM    I.  CUTTER 

was  born  in  Germany,  of  Roman  Catholic  |)arents,  July 
29,  1820.  He  came  with  his  parents  to  America  in 
1833.  His  academic  education  was  received  at  schools 
in  Kentucky,  under  Revs.  Yeager  and  Kurtz,  and  his 
collegiate,  at  Wittenberg  College,  in  the  days  of  the 
sainted  Keller.  His  theological  training  was  received 
at  Wittenberg  College  and  Hart  wick  Seminary.  He 
and  his  wife  sailed  for  India,  August  11,  1851.     He  was 


THK    MISSION ^S    FOREIGN   STAFF, 


117 


designated  for  the  Rajalimundry  field  to  join  the  Rev. 
Heise.  Here  he  began  work,  and  his  wife  organized, 
with  the  financial  aid  of  her  English  friends,  one  of  the 


first  schools  foj'  girls  in  onr  Mission  at  that  place. 
Meanwhile  orders  came  for  him  to  remove  to  Guntur 
to  relieve  Gronning,  bnt  the  continued  ill  health  of  his 


ii8  aftp:r  fifty  years. 

wife  made  it  impossible  for  her  to  remain  in  India. 
So  that  in  December,  1855,  he  was  forced  to  quit  his 
post  and  sever  his  connection  with  the  Mission,  but  not 
his  interest.  In  a  personal  interview  with  him  at  his 
home  in  Atchison,  the  writer  was  struck  with  his  earn- 
estness in  and  love  for  the  work. 

THE   REV.  ADAM    LONG, 

born  December  14,  1825,  ^"  Clarion  Co.,  Pa.,  received 
his  academic  instruction  at  Zelienople,  and  graduated  at 
Pennsylvania  College,  Gett}'sburg,  with  the  class  of 
1854,  and  subsequently  at  the  seminary  at  the  same 
place.  He  received  his  appointment  from  the  execu- 
tive committee  early  in  1857,  intending  to  join  his  field 
in  the  early  summer  of  the  same  year;  but  owing  to  the 
disturbed  state  of  India,  due  to  the  Sepoy  Mutiny,  he 
did  not  leave  America  until  the  end  of  the  year,  in  com- 
pany with  Revs.  Unangst  and  Snyder,  arriving  in  his 
field  early  in  A]3ril,  1858.  He  was  designated  to  the 
Rajahmundry  field,  but  at  once,  under  the  instructions 
of  the  India  Synod,  he  determined  to  open  a  new  station, 
and  after  consultation,  selected  Samalcotta,  a  town  about 
thirty  miles  from  Rajahmundry.  Here  he  labored  with 
great  zeal  and  encouraging  results  from  the  date  of  his 
opening  the  station  until  he  was  called  to  Rajahmundry, 
by  the  failing  health  of  Gronning,  to  undertake  the 
work  at  the  head  station.  This  was  in  1865,  and  from 
that  time  he  had  sole  charge  of  the  Rajahmundry  work. 
He  was  present  at  the  meeting  of  the  India  Synod  at 


THE    mission's    FOREIGN   STAFF. 


119 


Rajalimunclr)'  in  1858,  at  its  meeting  in  1859  at  Guntur, 
and  he  reported  the  opening  of  the  Samalcotta  station 
to  the  executive  committee  at  this  time.     In  1859,  there 


RSV.  &  MRS.  ADAM  I.OXG. 


I20  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

were  only  two  men  present,  Unangst  and  Long.  Heise 
was  detained  at  home  by  sickness,  and  Gronning  was  on 
furlough. 

But  the  worst  was  yet  to  come.  No  sooner  had  the 
Mission  been  deprived  of  the  valuable  services  of  Gron- 
ning and  Heise  (we  have  noticed  the  withdrawal  of  these 
workers,  and  the  removal  of  Long  to  Rajahmundry 
in  1865),  than  it  was  called  upon  to  mourn  the  sudden 
death  of  Long.  Having  taken  charge  of  Rajahmundry 
from  Gronning,  September,  1865,  he  was  the  only  mis- 
sionary in  that  part  of  the  field.  While  busy  at  his 
work  he  fell  a  victim  to  smallpox,  and  on  March  5, 
1866,  after  almost  eight  years  of  faithful  service,  when 
the  work  was  so  full  of  promise,  and  stood,  humanly 
speaking,  so  much  in  need  of  him,  he  was  called  hence 
to  his  eternal  reward.  His  second  child,  a  son,  and 
youngest,  a  daughter,,  died  of  the  same  fell  disease, 
within  two  weeks  of  each  other  and  of  his  own  death. 
It  was  a  heavy  stroke  for  his  wife  and  the  Mission.  It 
looked  like  the  death-blow  of  the  work  as  well.  In 
1865,  Gronning  was  compelled  to  withdraw,  and  Long 
falling  at  his  post,  one  lone  missionary  is  left  to  carry 
on  the  work — all  seemed  to  conspire  against  its  con- 
tinuance.    It  was  a  dark  day. 

And  what  made  matters  worse.  Fort  Wayne  had  dis- 
organized the  home  forces;  the  men  promised  b)'  Gron- 
ning from  Germany  could  not  be  sent  for  want  of  funds. 
The  cause  was  in  a  sad  state.  It  looked  as  if  the  recent 
sad  divisions  in  the  Church,  together  with  the  distrac- 


THE    mission's    FOREIGN   STAFF.  I2I 

tions  attending  them,  would  result  in  the  total  failure 
of  the  Mission,  when  ''  efforts  to  reinforce  Unangst "  in 
India  had  proved  fruitless.  But  though  Long  died,  and 
the  cause  languished  for  want  of  home  support,  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest  kept  watch  over  His  work.  He 
watched  the  growth  of  this  tree  of  His  own  plant- 
ing, when  the  friends  of  the  cause  slept  or  were  at 
other  business.  He  brought  the  Mission  out  of  this 
narrow  strait  into  a  broad  place,  set  it  upon  its  feet, 
and  established  its  goings.  Blessed  be  His  holy  name  ! 
Amen. 


CHAPTER   V. 

FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED. 

Unangst^  Harpster^    Uhl^  Rowe^  Schimrc^  Boggs^  VVoIf^ 

Kicgler^  Drydeii^  Swart z^  Nichols^  Kistlci'^  Aberly^ 

Sad  tier  ^  Albrecht^   Yeiser. 

The  Rev.  Erias  Unangst,  D.  D.,  the  senior  missionary 
of  our  foreign  staff,  was  born  in  Lehigh  Valley,  Pa., 
August  8,  1824.  His  classical  and  theological  training 
was  received  at  Gettysburg,  where  he  spent  some  time 
as  tutor  in  the  Preparatory  School.  Ordained  by  the 
Alleghany  Synod  in  1857  while  under  appointment, 
married  in  September  of  the  same  year,  he  sailed  for 
India,  November  23,  1857,  when  the  news  of  the  Sepoy 
mutiny  filled  all  hearts  with  fear.  Arriving  at  Guntur, 
x\pril  I,  1858,  he  began  to  study  the  language,  and  on 
the  death  of  Snyder  took  charge  of  the  schools,  and  on 
the  return  of  Gronning  divided  the  field  and  work  with 
him.  He  was  honored  with  the  doctorate  by  Witten- 
burg  College  in  1878.  He  has  served  on  the  committee 
of  the  revision  of  the  Telugu  translation  of  the  Bible 
for  many  years.  Through  the  death  and  withdrawal  of 
his  fellow  missionaries,  he  was  left  in  sole  charge  of  the 
whole  Mission  from  1866  to  1870,  until  the  return  of 
Heyer   in    December,    1869,    who    took    charge   of    the 

(122) 


FOREIGN    STAFF   CONTINUKD. 


^23 


124  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

Rajahmundry  field  for  the  General  Council.  He  has  seen 
the  Mission  in  all  its  phases ;  its  best  and  darkest  days  are 
alike  familiar  to  him.  In  1871,  May  7th,  after  thirteen 
years  of  uninterrupted  labor,  he  proceeded  on  furlough 
to  America  with  his  family  ;  but  such  were  the  exigen- 
cies of  the  work  that  he  remained  home  only  about  nine 
months.  While  absent  there  was  no  American  mis- 
sionary in  the  field  and  the  work  was  carried  on  by  Mr. 
Cully,  a  Eurasian,  as  an  Evangelist,  who  had  entered 
the  Mission  in  1862  under  Gronning  in  connection  with 
his  Palnad  work.  After  an  absence  of  less  than  a  year 
from  the  field,  he  returned  April  i,  1872,  leaving  his 
wife  and  family  in  America.  This  great  sacrifice  of 
separation  from  his  loved  ones  he  bravely  bore  for  ten 
years,  until  the  Church  almost  forgot  the  fact.  In  1882 
he  again  went  on  furlough,  but  scarcely  had  he  reached 
home  when  the  death  of  Rowe  made  it  imperative  that 
he  should  return  at  once.  This  he  did,  with  his  wife 
and  daughter  Ellenora ;  leaving  Philadelphia  August 
25,  1883,  and  reaching  his  old  field  in  November  of  the 
same  year.  While  in  America  he  was  called  to  mourn 
the  death  of  his  father  and  one  of  his  sons.  Since  his 
return  he  has  lost  his  faithful  wife,  who  "  fell  on  sleep," 
February  16,  1888,  while  he  was  absent  in  the  Palnad. 
Of  his  large  family  only  two  remain,  but  he  continues 
his  work  amid  the  sunshine  and  shadows  of  life,  serving- 
his  King  ;  quietly,  steadily  carrying  on  his  work,  confi- 
dent that  the  end  of  his  labors  shall  be  blessed.  For 
more  than  thirtv-five  vears  he  has  borne  the  heat  and 


FOREIGN    STAFF   CONTINUED. 


125 


burden    of  this    Indian   work,   until    this,    his   adopted 
home,  has   orrown  dearer  to  him  than  his  native  land. 


REV.  E.  UNANGST,  D.  D.  IN  HIS  STUDY. 


126  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

and  hardly  a  wish  escapes  him  for  the  land  of  his  birth. 
His  is  an  Indian  cast  of  mind  and  way  of  working. 
His  movements  are  Indian — indeed,  to  hear  him  talk 
there  is  no  place  in  which  he  wonld  rather  live  and 
labor  than  India.  Over  three  score  and  ten,  his  bow 
abideth  in  strength  and  he  can  endure  a  prett}'  hard  lot 
of  touring  yet.  But  as  he  is  living,  and  his  modesty 
would  not  allow  a  remark  to  be  made  about  him  which 
would  lead  men  to  think  that  he  was  in  the  least  bit  do- 
ing anything  more  than  the  ordinary,  we  desist,  with 
the  wish,  however,  that  he  may  be  long  spared  to  this 
work,  to  which  he  has  so  fully  given  himself  His 
knowledge  of  medicine  has  been  a  great  help  to  him, 
and  he  has  done  much  to  remove  prejudice  through  a 
judicious  use  of  the  healing  art. 

When  he  was  in  America,  in  1871,  he  met  a  young 
man  at  the  Gettysburg  Seminary  whom  it  took  little 
persuasion  to  enlist  in  our  India  Mission  work, 

THE    REV.  JOHN    H.  HARPSTER,  D.  D., 

whose  early  life  was  spent  in  Centre  coimty.  Pa.,  where 
he  was  born  April  27,  1844.  After  the  ordinary  educa- 
tion of  his  native  country-side,  and  the  more  important 
and  distinguished  training  during  the  Civil  War,  in 
which  he  rose  to  the  rank  of  captain,  he  entered  the 
Missionary  Institute  at  Selinsgrove,  and  subsequently 
graduated  in  theology  at  Gettysburg  Seminary  with  the 
class  of  '71.  Ordained  by  the  Maryland  Synod,  Decem- 
ber 20,  1 87 1,  and  appointed  by  the   Board  of  Foreign 


FOREIGN    vSTAFF   CONTINUED. 


127 


Missions    at    the    same    time,    in    company   with    Dr. 
Unano-st,  he  sailed  for  India,  January,  1872,  and  after  a 


RKV.  J.  H.   HARPSTER,  T).  T). 


visit  through  Europe,  Eg>-pt  and  the  Holy  Land,  made 
possible  by  the  kindness  of  friends,  arrived  at  Guntur, 


128  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

April  I,  1872.  With  Unangst,  he  at  once  made  an  ex- 
tended tour  through  the  field.  After  acquiring  a  work- 
ing knowledge  of  the  language,  he  saw^  the  vast  field 
and  great  work  to  be  done  in  the  Palnad,  and  assumed 
charge  there  of  a  district  which  through  lack  of  men 
had  been  without  the  direct  superintendence  of  a  mis- 
sionary for  over  ten  years.  Making  his  home  at  Dache- 
palli,  fifty-six  miles  from  Guntur,  he  lived  in  the  midst 
of  his  people,  and  verily  tried  to  build  up  a  church,  by 
God's  help,  in  the  wilderness.  During  his  period  of  ser- 
vice of  four  years,  he  saw^  the  baptized  members  in- 
crease from  1906  to  3593,  and  of  these  accessions  over 
1300  were  in  the  Palnad  field.  But  his  general  health 
failed  him,  and  it  soon  became  manifest  that  he  must 
seek  a  change  in  a  cooler  climate.  Leave  was  granted 
him,  and  on  March  22,  1876,  he  left  Guntur,  proceeding 
to  America  via  Japan  in  the  hope  that  in  two  years  he 
might  again  take  up  his  work.  But  it  was  not  to  be  so. 
Years  passed.  He  entered  the  home  pastorate,  building 
a  church  at  Hays  City,  Kans.,  serving  the  Lutheran 
Church  at  Trenton,  N.  J.,  and  for  nine  years  pastor  of 
the  church  at  Canton,  Ohio.  At  the  last  place  he  built 
a  large  church  and  gathered  around  him  a  loving,  loyal 
congregation.  But  here  again  his  India  work  was 
pressed  home  upon  him,  and  having  accepted  an  ap- 
pointment under  the  Board,  in  May  he  resigned  his 
charge  and  sailed  for  India,  accompanied  by  his  wafe, 
October  21,  1893,  over  21  years  after  he  first  set  out,  and 
17  years  after  he  had  left  the  work.  He  is  now  in  the 
field  and  has  taken  charge  of  the  Satenapalli  Taluk. 


FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED.  129 

When  on  furlough  in  187 1,  Dr.  Unangst  met  at  Wit- 
tenberg College  a  young  man  whose  life  was  to  be  de- 
voted to  our  Indian  work,  and  who  was  to  take  a  promi- 
nent place  in  its  development  in  all  its  departments, 

THE  REV.  L.  L.   UHI,,  PH.  D. 

Born  at  Millersburg,  Ohio,  educated  at  Wittenberg 
College  and  Seminary  in  the  da3^s  of  Dr.  Sprecher,  or- 
dained in  1872,  he  left  his  native  land,  accompanied  by 
his  wife,  December  7,  1872,  and  arrived  at  Guntur, 
March  26,  1873.  We  have  already  observed  how, 
through  want  of  money  and  missionary  control,  our 
English  school  was  closed  and  our  educational  work 
greatly  hindered.  It  was  here  especially  that  the  new 
missionary  took  hold  of  the  work,  and  with  that  earnest- 
ness and  patience  of  which  he  is  master,  he  re-opened 
the  Anglo-vernacular  School  closed  in  1866,  set  about 
the  development  of  our  whole  education  service  along 
those  lines  which  have  been  mainly  followed  to  the 
present  time.  He  took  a  deep  interest  in  all  educa- 
tional work.  Schools  for  boys  and  girls — English  and 
Vernacular  Schools — all  claimed  his  attention.  Dur- 
ing his  first  term  of  service  he  was  permitted  to  see  all 
departments  of  our  educational  work  definitely  organ- 
ized, and  schools  of  all  grades  placed  on  a  firm  footing. 

No  small  part  of  his  time  was  spent  in  the  training 
and  education  of  our  future  workers.  The  boarding 
boys'  establishment  was  under  his  control,  and  the  at- 
tempt to  train  young  men  for  work  whose  early  educa- 
9 


I30 


AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 


FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED.  131 

tion  had  been  meagre,  received  a  fair  and  earnest  trial 
at  his  hands. 

Proceeding  on  furlough  in  1885,  after  a  service  of  al- 
most twelve  years,  he  was  largely  instrumental,  during 
his  furlough  in  America,  in  collecting  the  money  for 
the  new  college  building — the  Arthur  G.  Watts  Me- 
morial— securing  over  $18,000  for  that  work.  While  at 
home,  he  carried  out  the  plan  of  his  early  years,  and 
took  a  course  in  Oriental  languages  and  philosophy  at 
the  Johns  Hopkins  University,  Baltimore,  receiving  the 
Doctorate  of  Philosophy  in  1889. 

Leaving  his  family  in  America,  he  returned  to  India 
the  second  time,  sailing  November  27,  1889,  accom- 
panied by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Aberly  and  Miss  Sadtler,  arriv- 
ing in  Guntur,  Januar}^  18,  1890.  Since  then,  he  has 
done  an  excellent  work,  and  one  which  required  much 
tact  and  patience,  in  building  up  the  work  disorganized 
by  the  long  estrangements  of  the  congregations  in 
Bapatla  and  Repalli  Taluks,  and  has  out  of  much  dis- 
order brought  order  and  harmony,  and  out  of  disloyalty 
and  faithlessness  to  the  lyUtheran  Church  has  developed 
loyalty  and  fidelity  to  their  foster  mother. 

The  first  children's  missionary  sent  out  and  supported 
by  the  Sunday-schools  of  the  Church  was 

THE  REV.  A.  D.  ROWE, 

born  in  Clinton  county,  Pennsylvania,  September  29, 
1848.  Educated  at  the  country  school,  he  early  evinced 
a  great  fondness  for  books,  preferring  them  to  all  other 


132 


AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 


1    p^ 


FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED.  133 

companions.  Even  while  at  work  he  had  his  books  by 
his  side,  and  w^henever  opportunity  presented  he  was 
found  reading.  Spending  his  winters  from  the  early 
age  of  seventeen  in  teaching  school  in  his  native  county, 
he  pursued  his  studies  at  the  count}'  Normal  Schools 
in  the  summers,  and  subsequently  at  Kutztown  and 
Millersville,  graduating  from  both.  After  his  gradua- 
tion, he  was  appointed  Superintendent  of  Public  Schools 
for  Clinton  County  at  the  early  age  of  22.  In  1870  he 
began  to  study  law  at  Lock  Haven.  He  connected  him- 
self with  the  Lutheran  Church  during  the  ministry  of 
the  Rev.  W.  L.  Heisler,  pastor  of  the  Jersey  Shore 
Charge  (1867),  and  after  determining  to  study  law,  he 
came  under  the  influence  of  Revs.  Diven  and  Goodlin, 
who  presented  the  claims  of  the  gospel  ministry  for  his 
consideration  with  such  effect  that  in  1871  he  entered 
the  Theological  Seminar}^  at  Gettysburg.  Here  he  met 
the  Rev.  J.  H.  Harpster,  who  left  for  India  in  the 
winter  of  1871,  but  as  yet  he  had  no  idea  of  spending 
his  life  among  the  Gentiles.  How  his  call  came  to 
enter  the  Foreign  Field  it  is  hard  to  say,  but  at  the  fare- 
well meeting  to  Rev.  Uhl,  at  Harrisburg  in  1872,  De- 
cember 5th,  he  came  to  a  final  decision.  But  this  he 
had  said  :  "  If  God  wants  me  to  be  a  Foreign  IMission- 
ary,  I  have  no  doubt  He  will  make  it  plain  in  His  own 
time  and  way."  The  spirit  which  speaks  in  these  w^ords 
is  not  apt  to  be  disobedient  to  God's  voice,  and  though 
a  Board  may  tell  him  of  its  empty  treasury,  and  other 
obstacles  may  be  presented  to  his  going,  still  nothing 


134  AFTKR    FIFTY   YEARS. 

can  keep  such  a  soul  from  his  fixed  purpose,  for  he  will 
find  a  way  or  make  one. 

His  mind  once  made  up,  he  conceived  the  idea  of 
raising  the  needed  funds  from  the  children  of  the 
Church,  with  whom  he  was  a  great  favorite.  In  January, 
1873,  he  held  the  first  meeting  in  St.  James'  Church, 
Gettysburg.  By  March  of  the  same  }-ear,  the  ideas  of 
the  missionary  were  focalized  b}-  the  Rev.  Dr.  Barclay 
of  Baltimore,  b}'  suggesting  a  permanent  organization, 
with  the  consent  of  the  Board,  to  meet  not  only  his  pres- 
ent expenses,  but  to  support  his  future  work.  As  a  re- 
sult, the  Children's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  was 
formed,  which  contributed  largely  to  the  success  of  the 
cause  of  Foreign  Missions  for  many  years. 

He  had  expected  to  leave  for  India  in  the  latter  part 
of  1873,  but  so  much  work  was  to  be  done  at  home,  that 
wisely  the  Board  determined  to  detain  him  for  a  year. 
During  this  time  he  organized  three  hundred  and  fifteen 
societies,  with  a  membership  of  21,136,  and  collected 
$5,800  for  the  cause. 

He  was  licensed  by  the  West  Pennsylvania  Synod  in 
1873,  ordained  by  the  officers  of  the  same  body  August 
19,  1874,  in  St.  Paul's  Church,  York,  Pa.,  Rev.  J.  A. 
Brown,  D.  D.,  his  honored  teacher,  preaching  the  ordi- 
nation sermon.  On  the  same  date,  in  connection  with 
this  service,  a  farewell  meeting  was  held,  at  which  Dr. 
Barclay,  President  of  the  Children's  Missionary  Society, 
delivered  an  address.  A  few  days  later,  September  the 
I2th,  the  missionary  sailed  from  Philadelphia.     Taking 


FOREIGN   STAFF  CONTINUED.  135 

the  overland  route  via  Brindisi  and  Bombay,  he  arrived 
in  Madras  in  November,  and  in  Guntur,  December  11, 
1874. 

Arrived  in  India,  the  new  missionary  found  a  strange 
environment.  But  his  energy,  nothing  daunted  by  the 
Hindu's  slowness  and  the  enervating  climate,  soon  re- 
vealed the  strength  of  the  new  comer.  He  said  to  Rev. 
Harpster,  "I  am  here  to  help,"  and  he  soon  showed  a 
willingness  and  earnestness  that  bore  out  his  statement. 
The  first  year  he  spent  in  the  study  of  the  vernacular, 
and  in  the  work  of  the  high  school.  He  was  then  put 
in  charge  of  the  Repalli  and  Bapatla  Taluks,  and  dur- 
ing the  terrible  famine  of  1876-77,  he  managed  with 
great  success  the  funds  of  the  "Mansion  House  Relief," 
and  won  for  himself  the  commendation  of  Mr.  Digby, 
the  superintendent  of  the  fund  in  Madras,  for  his  plans 
and  efforts.  As  he  kept  the  Church  well  informed  by 
his  newsy  letters  in  the  papers,  and  through  his  books, 
he  maintained  that  interest  he  had  awakened  among 
the  children  of  the  Church. 

His  plans  to  establish  a  large  training  school  for 
young  and  promising  men  who  had  not  received  much 
preliminary  instruction  were  never  fully  realized.  Per- 
haps had  he  lived  he  might  have  so  modified  the  plan 
as  to  ensure  its  success,  but  after  some  years  of  trial  it 
was  abandoned  and,  instead,  the  education  of  youths 
was  urged  as  the  best  plan  to  train  workers.  It  may  be 
well  to  state,  that  it  seemed  to  have  been  no  part  of  his 
plan  to  train  paid  workers  (into  which  his  plan  event- 


136  AFTER    FIFTY   YKARS. 

ually  drifted  through  the  rapid  growth  of  our  work,  and 
the  scarcity  of  men  to  carry  it  on);  but  he  designed  his 
training  school  on  the  plan  of  a  large  family,  in  which 
he  hoped  to  develop  spiritual  rather  than  intellectual 
powers,  and  from  which  he  intended  to  return  the  men 
to  take  a  leading  part  in  the  work  of  the  village  congre- 
gations, after  two  or  three  years'  training.  His  plans 
never  fully  commended  themselves  to  his  fellow-mis- 
sionaries. 

But  all  admit  his  burning  interest  in  the  development 
of  the  native  church,  and  as  his  plans  for  her  elevation 
show,  he  had  her  best  interests  at  heart  in  all  he  said 
and  did. 

Speaking  to  Dr.  Stork,  while  on  furlough  in  1880,  he 
expressed  his  love  for  his  people,  as  he  called  them,  and 
longed  to  be  back  again  among  them.  But  in  many 
ways  he  was  poorly  adapted  to  work  among  such  a  peo- 
ple. His  restless,  active  spirit  could  not  brook  their 
Hindu  slowness.  He  tried  his  western  rush  and  push 
in  India,  and  that  he  did  not  break  down  sooner  is  the 
only  wonder. 

Constantly  laying  new  plans,  he  was  all  energy  in 
trying  to  realize  them.  All  this  with  the  climate, 
which  must  be  reckoned  with  in  India,  soon  told  on  his 
not  too  vigorous  body.  He  frequently  complained  of  a 
dull  heavy  sensation  along  the  base  of  his  brain,  and  it 
was  soon  evident  that  a  change  would  be  necessary, 
which  was  hastened  by  the  ill  health  of  Mrs.  Rowe. 
Leaving   India    April    i6th,    he    reached    Philadelphia, 


FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED.  137 

June  13,  1880,  and  having  settled  his  family  at  York, 
Pa.,  he  was  soon  visiting  churches  and  synods  all  over 
the  Church  with  great  success.  In  fact,  his  duties  at 
home  were  too  great  for  one  who  had  returned  to  im- 
prove his  health.  But  his  zeal  knew  no  bounds,  and 
only  at  the  earnest  solicitation  of  the  Board,  he  took  a 
short  season  of  rest  before  he  returned  to  India  in  1881. 

A  farewell  meeting  was  held  in  Lancaster,  Pa.  Sep- 
tember 24th  he  sailed  from  New  York.  Taking  the 
overland  route  via  Trieste,  he  reached  Guntur,  Novem- 
ber 23d,  and  was  soon  busily  engaged  at  his  work,  and, 
in  addition,  undertook  the  erection  of  two  new  bunga- 
lows in  Guntur.  In  June,  1882,  he  moved  into  his  new 
house,  and  he  said  he  thought  he  could  7'est  for  a  time. 
But  rest  eternal  came  to  his  active  soul  in  the  midst  of 
his  labors.  Stricken  down  by  typhoid  fever,  it  soon  was 
evident  that  he  was  in  a  poor  condition  to  withstand 
this  terrible  disease.  He  took  his  bed  August  12th,  and 
though  he  seemed  to  get  over  the  critical  days  of  the 
disease,  he  took  a  relapse,  due  it  is  thought  to  an  at- 
tempt to  work  at  some  matters  connected  with  the  Mis- 
sion while  yet  abed,  and  on  September  16,  1882,  he 
was  called  home.  He  did  much  in  his  short  service  for 
the  foreign  cause,  both  at  home  and  in  India.  If  it  be 
true  that  "  he  lives  most  *who  thinks  most,  feels  the 
noblest,  acts  the  best,"  then  Missionary  Rowe  had  ser- 
vice without  an  equal. 

He  was  singularly  adapted  by  his  characteristics  to 
work  among  children,  yet  he  also  was  endowed  with  traits 


138  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

which  marked  him  as  an  able  worker  among  men.  While 
perhaps  no  special  claims  of  profound  scholarship  can  be 
set  up  for  him,  yet  in  executive  ability,  in  energy  and 
clear  insight  for  carrying  out  matured  plans,  in  a  noble 
ambition  to  excel  for  Christ's  sake,  in  an  unselfishness 
for  the  good  of  others,  in  a  faith  which  never  lost  hope, 
and  in  a  remarkable  cheerfulness  amid  discouragements 
and  trials,  he  had  few  equals.  To  see  a  thing  that  ought 
to  be  done  was  enough.  He  drove  straight  for  the  ob- 
ject, and  lost  no  time  in  weighing  consequences  when 
once  he  was  convinced  that  the  thing  was  right.  It 
seems  a  pity  that  he  did  not  save  himself  more,  but  here 
too  he  followed  Him  who  "  saved  not  Himself."  He 
had  one  serious  defect  as  a  missionary — one  which  is 
mentioned  not  to  find  fault  with  his  truly  grand  life  and 
noble  character,  but  to  be  a  warning  to  others  who  may 
be  called  upon  to  take  up  Mission  work  in  India — he  was 
impatient  of  delay,  he  was  unable  to  bear  with  India's 
slowness,  he  wanted  to  carry  all  along  on  the  high  tide 
of  his  energy.  Said  one  of  the  native  pastors  who  had 
accompanied  him  on  his  last  tour,  "  he  was  always  in  a 
hurry  (of  course  what  a  genuine  native  would  call 
^  hurry,'  an  American  would  think  slow),  and  he  did  not 
take  proper  care  of  himself  while  touring.  I  wanted 
him  to  stop  the  last  noon  oflt  and  rest  for  a  few  hours 
before  he  went  to  Guntur  from  camp.  But  he  would 
not.  Under  a  boiling  Indian  sun  he  struck  camp  at  mid- 
day and  rode  through  to  Guntur."  It  was  too  much  for 
his  nervous  frame.     While  building  the  houses  referred 


FOREIGN  STAFF  CONTINUED. 


139 


£mmm^m^i^ 


REV. 


A.  D.  ROWE'S  MON 


UTMRT^T,  GUNTUR. 


140  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

to  above,  he  went  into  the  sun,  when,  as  the  same  native 
pastor  said,  "  it  was  too  hot  for  me."  He  must  urge  on 
the  work.  But  he  has  passed  into  the  great  beyond  to 
his  reward.  We  would  have  been  much  enriched,  as  a 
Mission,  had  he  remained  with  us.  But  God,  in  His  in- 
finite wisdom,  saw  fit  to  take  him  in  the  midst  of  his 
days  of  usefulness,  and  in  the  full  vigor  of  his  noble 
manhood.  We  can  only  close  up  the  ranks  and  press 
on,  encouraged  by  his  noble  life,  perhaps  warned  by  his 
too  consuming  zeal  and  activity  ;  and  filled  with  that 
sublime  faith,  hope  and  cheerfulness  of  which  he  was  so 
conspicuous  an  example,  in  the  name  of  the  God  of 
Missions,  help  to  crown  his  Lord  and  Master,  and  ours, 
King  over  this  dark  and  caste-ridden  land. 

The  foreign  staff  was  not  increased  for  over  six  years, 
not  till 

THE  REV.  CHAS.  SCHNURK, 

educated  at  Wittenberg  College  and  Seminary,  received 
his  appointment.  Accompanied  by  his  wife  and  Miss 
Kate  Boggs,  he  arrived  in  India,  February  15,  1881. 
Both  ladies  suffered  greatly  from  the  climate.  Mrs. 
Schnure  was  so  extremely  affected  and  her  nerves  so 
much  unstrung,  that  he  was  compelled  to  take  her  to 
the  hills  for  a  change.  He  had  charge  of  the  evange- 
listic work  after  the  death  of  Rowe,  in  September,  1882, 
till  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Unangst  in  1883.  His  term  of 
service  under  the  Board  was  terminated,  April  i,  1885, 
owing  to  his  unwillingness  to  abide  by  the  Board's  de- 
cision in  regard  to  existing  troubles. 


FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED. 


141 


REV.  &  MRS.  CHARLES  SCHNIRK  AND  MISS  KATK  BOGGS. 


He  died  in  Philadelphia,  1891,  of  typhoid  fever. 
He  was  a  quiet  and  unassuniino-  man,  kind  and  oblig- 
ing, and  had  not  circumstances  been  so  untoward,  he 


142  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

would  have  made  a  very  useful  missionary.  The  his- 
tory of  the  troubles  is  too  recent  to  write  anything 
concerning  them  at  this  time,  it  can  only  be  said  that 
he  allowed  himself  to  be  too  easily  led  by  others,  and 
lacked  independence  of  character.  Yet  even  here,  we 
cannot  say  how  much  circumstances  over  which  he  had 
no  control  influenced  him.  He  set  out  with  a  definite 
theory,  to  prove  which  wrought  his  own  undoing,  yet 
in  this  he  may  have  been  less  to  blame  than  others. 
Personally,  except  when  called  upon  to  differ  in  regard 
to  Mission  matters,  we  always  found  him  an  agreeable 
companion.  He  rests,  after  a  life  of  toil,  in  peace,  and 
his  cause  is  with  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth,  who  will 
do  right. 

THE   REV.  L.  B.  WOLF. 

Born  at  Abbottstown,  Pa.,  November  29,  1857,  ^^^^' 
cated  at  Gettysburg  High  School,  College  and  Semi- 
nary, licensed  by  the  West  Pennsylvania  Synod  at 
Littlestown,  1882,  on  the  day  that  the  news  of  Rowe's 
death  was  received  ;  ordained  by  a  special  call  of  the 
Ministerium,  August  5,  1883,  in  St.  James  Church, 
Gettysburg,  the  Rev.  D.  J.  Hauer,  D.  D.,  the  missionary's 
former  pastor,  preaching  the  ordination  sermon;  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  foreign  field  in  December,  1882,  and 
sailed  from  Philadelphia,  August  25,  1883,  for  India, 
accompanied  by  his  wife,  to  whom  he  was  married  July 
3d.  He  arrived  in  Madras,  October  14th,  and  in  Guntur, 
November  29th  of  the  same  year.     He  took  charge  of 


FOREIGN   STAFF  CONTINUED. 


H3 


MRS.  Tv.  B.  WOI.F. 


the  high  school  and  English  work  from  the  principal, 
the  Rev.  h.  L.  Uhl,  in  January,  1885,  and  had  charge 
also  of  the  boarding  boys'  establishment  and  Guntur 


144  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARvS. 

congregation  till  1890.  During  his  principalship  the 
high  school  was  raised  to  a  college  (first  in  arts),  and 
affiliated  to  the  Madras  University,  to  which  the  princi- 
pal was  appointed  a  Fellow  by  Lord  Wenlock,  the  chan- 
cellor of  the  university,  in  March,  1893.  He  is  still  at 
work  in  the  college,  having  been  absent  for  six  months 
recently  to  take  his  family  to  America. 

THE   REV.  W.  P.  SWARTZ, 

educated  at  Gettysburg,  joined  the  Mission  in  1885, 
and  was  sent  out  under  the  auspices  of  the  General 
Synod  South.  He  had  spent  vSome  time,  during  1884,  in 
working  up  an  interest  among  the  southern  churches, 
and  there  was  every  indication  that  his  work  would  re- 
sult in  a  union  of  the  northern  and  southern  General 
Synods  in  the  great  cause  of  Missions,  and  thus  lead  to 
a  more  lasting  and  permanent  union  perhaps  of  the 
churches,  which  ought  not  ecclesiastically  be  separated. 
But  he  had  scarcely  begun  his  work,  with  promise  of 
success,  when  he  withdrew  from  the  field,  and  shortly 
after  from  the  Lutheran  Church,  and  thus,  after  spend- 
ing a  little  more  than  a  year  in  the  foreign  service,  sev- 
ered his  connection  with  the  Mission,  which  also  ended 
unity  of  action  in  Mission  work  between  the  two  synods. 
His  withdrawal  was  at  a  most  inopportune  time,  when 
the  Mission  was  in  special  need  of  his  services,  when 
Nichols  had  fallen  at  his  post,  and  when  the  field  was 
left  entirely  undermanned ;  and  yet,  though  the  cloud 
was  heavy  which  hung  over  our  work  then,  God  has 


FOREIGN    STAFF    CONTINUED.  I45 

been  pleased  to  bring  us  out  of  this  darkness,  for  the 
work,  so  much  injured  by  his  withdrawal,  has  since 
been  largely  recovered. 

THE   REV.  JOHN    NICHOLS, 

born  near  Shrewsbury,  Pa.,  October  31,  1857,  edu- 
cated in  the  common  schools  of  his  township,  in  Mil- 
lersville  State  Normal  School  and  at  Gettysburg,  taking 
a  partial  course  in  science  in  the  college,  and  a  regular 
course  in  the  seminary,  was  appointed  missionary  by 
the  Board,  April  20,  1885. 

He,  with  his  wife,  sailed  for  India,  November  21, 
1885,  and  reached  Guntur  January  30,  1886.  His  study 
of  the  language  was  thorougli,  and  his  progress  encour- 
aging. His  tastes  were  scholarly;  his  aims  high.  His 
sermons  showed  a  high  order  of  thought  and  painstak- 
ing preparation.  He  was  inclined,  if  anything,  too 
much  toward  the  scholar,  and  may  have  lacked  conse- 
quently the  practical  turn  so  much  needed  in  the  mis- 
sionary; but  he  was  making  all  preparation  to  take 
charge  of  the  Narasarowpet  field,  when  his  summons 
came  to  go  up  higher,  and  God  took  him  from  labor 
here  to  triumph  above. 

After  a  tour  to  the  Palnad  to  record  for  and  report  to 
conference  the  evidence  in  a  serious  charge  against  one 
of  our  native  workers  there,  he  returned  to  Guntur,  but 
did  not  seem  at  all  well,  complaining  of  extreme  lan- 
guor and  prostration,  both  mental  and  physical.  At 
best  never  a  very  strong  man,  he  could  not  throw  oft' 
10 


146 


AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 


FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED.  H? 

the  malarial  poison  wl.ich  had  entered  his  system.     He 
gradually  grew  worse  through  the  latter  part  of  Novem- 
ber, and  although  he  was  appointed  to  preaeh  on  the 
4th  of  December,  and  had  prepared  a  sermon  on     The 
Possibilities  of  an  Immortal  Soul,"  when  Sunday  came 
he  could  not  fill  the  appointment.     It  was  soon  mani- 
fest that  he  had  typhoid  fever.     On  the  14th  day  after 
takino-  his  bed  he  passed  away,  surrounded  by  the  mis- 
sionaries and  mourned  by  all-less  than  a  year  after  his 
arrival   in    the   field.     God    called    the   soldier,   whose 
weapons  were  all  ready  for  the  warfare.     Those  that  re- 
mained had  only  to  say,  "Thy  will,  not  mine,  be  done. 
The  young  men  of  the  Church  have  erected  a  Mission 
house  at  Narasarowpet,  the  station  to  which   the  new 
missionary    was    designated,    and    the    "Nichols    Me- 
morial "  will  ever  remind  the  native  church  of  one  who 
gave  his  life  for  India's  elevation. 

THE  REV.  JOHN  ABERLY, 

born  September   18,  1867,  in  Carbon  Co.,  Pa.,  received 

his  academic  education  at  Fairview,  and  his  collegiate 

at  Gettysburg,  carrying  off"  the  first  honors  of  his  class 

in  1888.     After  a  year  at  the  Theological   Seminary  he 

offered  himself  for  the  foreign  service,  was  appointed. 

May  31,  1889,  and,  accompanied  by  his  wife,  sailed  for 

India,  November  27th,  reaching  Guntur  via  Bombay, 

January  18,  1890.     After  two  years  spent  in  the  study 

of  the  language,  during  which  he  also  assisted  m  the 

Bible  classes  in  the  college,  he  was  ordained,  December 


148 


AFTKR   FIFTY   YEARS. 


REV.  JOHN  ABHRI.Y. 


13,  1 891,  by  the  India  Conference,  and  appointed  to  the 
Narasarowpet  field.  He  had  charge  of  this  work  for 
two  years.     He  was  subsequently  aj^pointed  by  the  Con- 


FORRIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED. 


149 


MRS.  JOHN  ABKRLV. 

ference  to  take  charge  of  the  Boarding  School  and  the 


150  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

Theological  Training  School  in  1894,  and  since  then 
has  been  engaged  in  the  edncational  department  of  our 
Mission.  He  is  also  pastor  of  the  Guntur  congregation. 
His  work  in  the  Theoloo;ical  School  is  one  of  the  most 


^"^ 


9^ 


REV.    GEO.    ALBRECHT,    PH.  D. 


FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED.  151 

important  agencies  in  our  native  churcli,  the  develop- 
ment of  whicli  in  knowledge  and  power  will  largely 
depend  upon  the  character  of  the  young  men  who  go 
forth  from  this  Training  School. 

THE  REV.  GEO.  ALBRECHT,  PH.   D., 

born  in  Germany  at  Gaudersheim,  May  4,  1862,  studied 
in  the  Universities  of  Berlin,  Leipzig,  Gottingen  and 
Rotslock,  from  the  last  of  which  he  took  his  Ph.  D. 
For  one  year  he  was  pastor  at  Luthe,  in  Hanover,  and 
for  several  months  pastor  of  a  Mission  church  in  the 
city  of  Baltimore.  He  received  his  appointment  from 
the  Board,  April  28,  1892,  was  ordained,  August  7th,  and 
sailed  for  India  via  Germany,  August  loth,  arriving  in 
Guntur,  November  24,  1892.  His  progress  in  the  acqui- 
sition of  the  language  has  been  rapid.  He  has  been 
associated  with  Dr.  Unangst  in  the  Palnad  field,  of 
which  he  will  assume  entire  charge  shortly.  He  has 
shown  ability  in  the  conduct  of  his  work  thus  far,  and 
gives  excellent  promise  of  a  useful  missionary  career. 

THE  REV.  N.  E.  YEISER, 

born  in  Adams  Co.,  Pa.,  was  educated  at  Gettysburg, 
Pa.,  in  College  and  Seminary.  He  was  appointed  by 
the  Board,  April  28,  1892,  after  two  years  study  in  the 
Seminary,  and  ordained  by  the  Hartwick  Synod,  Sep- 
tember 4th.  He  sailed  for  India  accompanied  by  his 
wife,  October  15th,  and  arrived  at  Guntur,  December  20, 
1892.  He  is  designated  The  Young  People's  Mission- 
ary^ by  whom  he  is  supported,  and  has  made  consider- 


152 


AFTER   FIFTY   YKARS. 


FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED.  153 

able  progress  in  Telugu.  He  is  associated  with  Rev. 
Dr.  Uhl  in  work  for  the  present,  and  has  taken  up  his 
residence  at  Narasarowpet  in  the  "Nichols  Memorial." 
He  will  eventually  be  in  charge  of  our  work  in  the  Vina- 
konda  and  Narasarowpet  Taluks,  and  also  of  the  new 
field  recently  opened  up  in  Kanigiri  Taluk,  Nellore 
District. 

The  wives  of  the  missionaries  and  the  ladies  who 
have  come  out  under  the  Woman's  Home  and  Foreign 
Missionary  Society,  have  not  been  forgotten  by  any 
means  in  these  biographical  sketches.  It  not  infre- 
quently happens  that  the  wife  of  the  missionary  is  as 
much  (if  not  more)  a  missionary  as  the  missionary  him- 
self. The  wives  of  our  missionaries,  when  their  family 
cares  permitted,  and  even  at  times  to  the  neglect  of 
what  some  would  consider  their  domestic  duties,  assisted 
in  the  great  work  in  ways  too  numerous  to  mention. 
Mrs.  Gunn,  the  first  missionary  wife,  carried  on  schools 
from  the  beginning  of  her  residence,  and  after  the  death 
of  her  husband  took  up  work  under  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee, and  carried  on  her  schools  and  other  work  with 
great  energy  and  success — the  first  lady  missionary  from 
our  Church  who  gave  her  zvhole  time  to  the  zvork.  Mrs. 
Cutter  opened  the  first  school  for  girls  in  Rajahmundry. 
Mrs.  Unangst  took  a  deep  interest  in  the  Christian 
women  and  school  girls  during  her  many  years  in  India, 
and  with  a  gentleness  so  characteristic  and  Christ-like, 
won  all  hearts  to  her,  and  commended  the  Gospel  both 
by  word  and  deed.     Mrs.  Uhl  was  largely  instrumental 


154  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

ill  Opening  the  schools  for  non-Christian  children  in 
Guntur,  and  worked  with  great  energy.  Mrs.  Rowe  in- 
terested herself  in  the  girls'  boarding  school  and  other 
schools  in  Guntur.  All  did  much  to  strengthen  the 
work  of  their  husbands.  Mrs.  Wolf  had  entire  charge 
of  Miss  Dry  den's  schools  during  1891,  and  Mrs.  Aberly 
had  charge  of  the  girls'  boarding  school  in  1894  while 
Miss  Sadtler  was  on  leave. 

However,  up  to  1884,  the  work  of  the  women  of  our 
Mission  was  not  separately  organized,  but  was  carried 
on  as  part  of  the  general  work.  The  idea  of  sending 
out  lady  missionaries  for  special  work  among  India's 
women,  had,  however,  long  before  this  time  been 
mooted.  In  the  Board's  report  in  1871  occurs  the  sig- 
nificant senteuce,  "  The  agency  of  female  missionaries 
(of  course  other  than  missionaries'  wives  is  meant)  has 
proved  very  successful,  especially  in  India ;  avenues  of 
usefulness  have  been  o|)ened  to  them  that  could  not  be 
reached  by  men.  ''^  *  *  We  need  not  only  devoted  men, 
but  also  godly  w^omen,  to  carry  forward  our  various 
enterprises.  The  Board  asks  instructions  as  to  what 
course  to  pursue  on  this  point."  The  instructions  of  the 
Synod  were,  "That  the  Board  *  *  send  forth  females 
as  missionaries  when  proper  persons  shall  offer  them- 
selves." Yet  eight  years  later  the  Board,  notwithstand- 
ing the  previous  action  of  the  General  Synod,  asked 
that  body  to  endorse  its  action,  not  to  send  female  mis- 
sionaries to  the  foreign  field  at  this  time,  as  the  "  time 
has  not  come  when  it  would  be  either  wise  or  expedient 


FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED.  155 

to  take  the  step."  The  Synod  approved  of  the  Board's 
recommendation,  and  deferred  "  for  the  present  the  em- 
ployment of  unmarried  female  missionaries  in  the  for- 
eign field."  But  such  is  the  forre  of  a  movement  that 
has  once  been  started  that,  in  1881,  the  same  body 
which  resolved  that  the  "  time  had  not  yet  come,"  re- 
joiced in  the  fact  that  the  first  unmarried  female  mis- 
sionary had  actually  been  appointed,  and  was  in  the 
field ! 

MISS  KATE  BOGGS,  B.  S., 

the  first  unmarried  lad}'  missionary,  was  born  at  Zanes- 
ville,  Ohio,  May  4,  1854.  She  pursued  her  studies  in 
the  Muskingum  College  to  the  Junior  year,  and  was  sub- 
sequently graduated  from  the  Shephardson  College  at 
Granville,  with  the  degree  of  B.  S.,  in  1878.  For  two 
years  she  taught  school  at  Dickson,  Tenn.  Appointed 
by  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Woman's  Home  and 
Foreign  Missionary  Society,  she  sailed  for  India,  Novem- 
ber 27,  1880,  arriving  at  Guntur  February  15,  1881. 
But  no  sooner  had  she  arrived  than  she  was  prostrated 
by  the  climate,  from  which  she  has  never  fully  re- 
covered. Her  only  Mission  in  India  was  to  sttffer  for 
the  cause  to  which  she  has  given  herself  After  all 
medical  aid  proved  unavailing  at  Guntur,  she  tried  the 
effects  of  a  cooler  climate  at  Bangalore,  but  this  too 
failed.  She  was  compelled  to  leave  India,  and  arrived 
in  America,  April  15,  1883.  She  has  in  good  measure 
been  restored  to  health,  and  was  happily  married   to 


156 


AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 


MISS  KATE  BOGGS. 


Rev.  J.  F.  Shaffer,  D.  D.,  of  Delaware,  Ohio,  July  3,  1884. 
Her  zeal  and  interest  are  unabated  in  the  great  work  in 
which  she  was  pioneer,  and  her  earnestness  is  shown  in 
all  work  of  women  for  women,  whether  at  home  or 
abroad. 


FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED.  157 

MISS  ANNA  SARAH  KUGLER,  M.  D., 

fourth  daughter  of  the  Hon.  Cbas.  Kugler,  was  born  at 
Ardmore,  Pa.,  April  19,  1856.  She  graduated  at  the 
Woman's  Medical  College  of  Pennsylvania  in  Philadel- 
phia, in  the  class  of  1879,  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^'  three  years  en- 
gaged at  the  Norristown  State  Asylum  for  the  Insane, 
as  assistant  resident  physician.  She  offered  herself  to 
the  Woman's  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  to 
come  out  and  start  medical  work  among  women,  but  re- 
ceived little  encouragement,  and  it  was  only  when  she 
was  willing  to  subordinate  her  medical  ideas  of  mission- 
ary work  that  she  was  at  length  sent.  Appointed  by 
the  Executive  Committee  and  confirmed  by  the  Board, 
June,  1883,  on  August  25,  1883,  she  sailed  from  Philadel- 
phia and  arrived  in  Madras,  October  14th.  Delayed  by 
floods  up  country,  she  did  not  reach  Guntur  till  Novem- 
ber 29,  1883. 

The  idea  of  a  IMedical  Mission,  though  not  fully 
adopted  by  the  Home  Committee,  was  soon  pressed 
upon  her  attention  by  the  wide  field  open  to  such 
endeavors,  and  it  was  only  a  matter  of  a  few  months' 
observation  till  its  real  usefulness  and  efficiency  as  a 
missionary  agenc}-  were  fully  demonstrated.  Yet,  even 
then,  it  was  a  hard  task  to  start  such  work  against  pre- 
conceived notions,  in  certain  quarters,  as  to  its  real 
position  as  an  evangelistic  agency. 

Her  first  furlough  to  America  was  in  1889.  Leaving 
Guntur,  January  13th,  she  was  at  home  till  the  middle 
of  1891,  doing  good  service  while  there  in  stirring  up  a 


158 


AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 


MISS  ANNA  S.  KUGI.ER,  M.  D. 


more  intelligent  spirit  and  interest  in  this  great  cause. 
She  was  present  at  the  conventions  of  the  Woman's 
Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  in  1889  ^"^ 
1891,  and  returned  to  India  October  10,  1891.  She 
opened  a  new  dispensary  for  women  and  children,  Feb- 


FOREIGN  STAFF  CONTINUED.  159 

ruary  15,  1892,  and  is  now  having  under  course  of  erec- 
tion a  hospital.  In  1893  she  was  asked  to  speak  at  the 
Chicago  "World's  Fair"  on  Luther  Day,  and  was  tem- 
porarily absent  from  the  field  from  July  28th  to  January 
25th,  to  fulfil  this  engagement.  Already  her  expecta- 
tions of  the  medical  work  are  being  in  a  large  measure 
fulfilled,  and,  when  the  new  hospital  is  ready  for  occu- 
pancy, the  work  will  be  placed  on  such  a  footing  as  to 
ensure  its  enlarged  usefulness  among  those  agencies 
which  shall  be  most  effective  in  moving  India  for 
Christ. 


born  April  13,  1862,  educated  at  Carthage  College 
graduating  with  the  class  of  1883,  offered  herself  for 
foreign  service  early  in  1883,  and  was  appointed  in  April 
of  the  same  year.  Leaving  Philadelphia,  x^ugust  25th, 
she  reached  Guntur,  November  29,  1883.  Her  work  has 
been  chiefly  in  connection  with  organization  of  schools 
of  the  Zenana  Mission.  Her  activity  in  this  department 
has  won  for  her  the  approbation  of  the  English  govern- 
ment, and  her  Industrial  School  for  Muhammadan 
women  and  children  has  attracted  much  attention,  and 
its  exhibition  at  the  "World's  Fair  "  was  most  credit- 
able and  won  a  medal.  In  1888,  her  health  failing, 
she  took  a  short  furlough  to  Australia,  and  was  absent 
from  the  field  about  four  months.  In  1891  she  was  on 
seven  months'  furlough  to  America,  and  returned,  Octo- 
ber 10,  1891.     She  has  completed  about  ten  years'  ser- 


i6o 


AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 


MISS  FANNIE  M.  DRYDEN,  B.  A. 


vice,  and  has  been  instrumental  in  the  organization  of  a 
large  and  growing  work. 


FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED. 


I6l 


MISS  SUSAN  R.  KISTLER 

was  born  in  Perry  Co.,  Pa.,  October  25,  1863.     She  was 
educated   at   Bloomfield    Academy   and    also   attended 


MISS  SUSAN  R.  KISTI^KR. 


Hartwick  Seminary  and  St.  Jose.     She  offered  herself 
for  the  Indian  work,  and  was  appointed  in  1888.     I^eav- 


II 


1 62 


AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 


ing  America,  October  13th,  accompanied  by  missionaries 
of  the  American  Board,  she  reached  the  foreign  field, 
December  i,  1888.     Her  work  has  been  at  Narasarowpet 


MISS  AMY  I,.  SADTLER. 


and  adjoining  districts,  both  in  school  and  Zenana  de- 
partments.    She  has  permanently  made  her  residence  in 


FOREIGN   STAFF   CONTINUED.  163 

Narasarowpet,  where  the  Executive  Committee  has 
built  a  substantial  Mission  house.  She  is  still  in  the 
work. 

MISS  AMY  L.  SADTLER, 

born  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  educated  at  IvUtherville 
Female  Seminary,  offered  her  services  and  was  ap- 
pointed in  1889.  Leaving  America,  November  27th,  she 
arrived  at  Guntur,  January  18,  1890.  Her  work  has 
been  in  connection  with  girls'  boarding  schools  and  in 
the  Zenanas  of  Guntur.  Owing  to  ill  health  she  left 
Guntur,  on  furlough,  February  24,  1894.  She  expects 
to  continue  in  her  work,  and  hopes  to  return  soon.* 
Her  service  has  been  four  years. 

All  told,  our  foreign  staff  is  small.  It  has  had  many 
vicissitudes;  death  and  ill  health  have  thinned  its  ranks; 
it  has  passed  through  severe  trials ;  but  God  has  ever 
watched  over  His  workmen  and  guided  them  in  their 
work,  and  though  often  discouraged,  they  have  gone  on 
in  His  name  and  under  His  banner.  May  He  keep  all 
faithful  to  their  high  trust ! 

*In  1896,  Miss  Sadtler  became  the  wife  of  Rev.  Geo.  Albrecht,  Ph. 
D.,  and  is  now  with  him  in  the  Mission  field. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

INDIAN   STAFF. 

Early  Efforts^  Gradual  Efficiency^  Present  Conditions^ 
Future  Prospects. 

It  is  axiomatic,  that  to  bring  India  to  the  acknowl- 
edgment of  Christ  Jesus  the  sons  of  the  soil  must  be 
enlisted.  To  accomplish  a  task  of  such  stupenduous 
magnitude,  with  such  inherent  difficulties  of  language 
and  climate,  natural  character  and  religious  faith,  it  is 
of  the  first  importance  that  men  trained  on  the  field — 
men  of  the  people — filled  with  their  own  peculiar  ideas, 
but  filled  too  with  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  and 
led  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  must  be  raised  up  to  carry  for- 
ward the  vast  undertaking. 

The  land  "to  be  possessed "  is  great.  The  languages 
are  many.  The  climate  is  hostile  to  the  foreigner,  and 
makes  all  effort  exhausting.  The  foreign  missionary 
has  much  to  learn  before  he  is  in  a  position  to  be  really 
effective.  However,  the  Foreign  Staff  is  most  import- 
ant, in  view  of  all  the  facts  which  missionary  history 
has  developed.  It  is  essential  to  the  successful  carrying 
on  of  the  work.  This  is  admitted  by  the  native  workers 
themselves.  A  consecrated  Foreign  Staff,  experienced 
in  the  organization  of  mission  work  and  educated  in  all 

(164) 


INDIAN   STAFF.  165 

the  institutions  of  the  Hindus,  must,  for  many  years 
yet,  control  the  vast  undertaking.  Undoubtedly,  though 
the  number  and  efficiency  of  the  native  workers  are 
growing  year  by  year  most  encouragingly,  yet  the  neces- 
sity of  supervision  and  help  in  life  and  faith,  and  in  the 
evolution  of  a  native  church  among  this  varied  Hindu 
community,  become  only  the  more  imperative  as  one 
more  fully  understands  the  real  situation.  The  Foreign 
Staff  can  do  no  greater  work  than  to  direct  ably  and 
successfully  the  native  in  its  work.  And  it  is  evident 
that  such  work  requires  men  of  the  first  order  of  mental 
and  spiritual  endowment,  real  leaders  among  men,  full 
of  faith  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  on  fire  for  the  cause  of 
truth,  and  yet  not  so  full  of  enthusiasm  as  to  have  no 
place  for  discretion,  tact,  and  all  the  lower  orders  of 
endowments,  which  tell  so  much  in  the  guiding  and 
direction  of  men.  It  matters  very  little  what  view  a 
few  of  our  native  leaders  may  entertain  in  regard  to  this 
position  or  office  of  the  foreign  missionary,  for  it  is  man- 
ifest that  it  is  the  one  in  need  of  which  our  little  nas- 
cent congregations  stand,  until  a  more  liberally-educated 
native  staff  of  workers  can  be  put  into  the  service,  and 
the  congregations  can  look  after  themselves  and  cease 
to  require  either  the  advice  or  assistance  of  a  foreign 
Church.  If  a  foreign  missionary  grasps  the  situation 
clearly  and  studies  to  learn  what  the  office  of  overseer 
or  bishop  really  must  be  in  such  a  land,  he  will  then  be 
in  a  position  to  do  the  greatest  good  to  the  largest  num- 
ber— to  let  his  light  shine  all  around  him. 


l66  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

But  we  must  face  matters  as  they  are,  not  talk  so  much 
of  what  they  ought  to  be.  For  the  present,  then,  while 
it  is  most  important  to  the  work  of  the  Church  that 
native  pastors,  teachers  and  evangelists  should  be  chosen 
(we  make  no  attempt  to  classify,  and  would  prefer  the 
term  native  workers,  always  using  ^^  native^ ^  in  a  good 
and  honorable  sense),  and  sent  into  the  great  field,  yet  it 
is  of  supreme  importance,  when  the  characters  of  these 
native  workers  in  the  majority  of  cases  are  remembered, 
and  especially  their  education  and  Christian  experience, 
their  late  coming  out  of  heathenism,  that  strong  and 
faithful  bishops,  in  whose  veins  the  Christian  life  of  cen- 
turies runs  and  whose  disciplined  minds  are  the  product 
of  the  Christian  life  and  culture  of  the  ages,  should  have 
the  guidance  and  moulding  of  the  Church.  The  finan- 
cial connection  with  the  Home  Church,  while  an  impor- 
tant consideration,  is  by  no  means  so  vital  as  to  require 
this  supervision.  But  it  has  its  bearing  on  the  whole 
question  of  Foreign  Superintendence. 

But,  while  thoughtful  men  see  all  this,  still  the  great 
question  of  India's  evangelization  must  be  answered 
through  a  consecrated  and  devoted  body  of  native  work- 
ers, filled  with  the  spirit  of  the  Master,  in  His  name 
preaching  the  truth  and  making  disciples  of  the  nations. 
How  such  a  body  should  be  chosen  and  set  to  work  be- 
comes a  question  of  the  deepest  moment.  The  Church 
must  raise  up,  under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
the  laborers  for  the  great  harvest  field.  The  work  of 
the  infant  Church,   not  to  speak  of  the  large  outlying 


INDIAN   STAFF.  167 

non-Christian  mass  as  yet  unreached  by  the  gospel,  calls 
for  men  of  a  variety  of  talents,  gifts  and  graces ;  and 
that  Mission  is  most  fully  alive  to  its  responsibility 
here,  which  can  lay  hands  on  the  native  workers  best 
fitted  for  each  duty  in  this  complex  task. 

Reliance  on  the  Holy  Ghost  is  needed,  and  the 
prayers  of  the  Church  should  ever  ascend,  that  men  may 
be  rightly  guided  in  making  this  choice. 

What  the  relationship  should  be  between  the  native 
and  foreign  worker  cannot  be  definitely  answered,  as  in 
such  a  question  the  character,  standing  and  attainments 
of  the  native  as  compared  with  the  foreign  worker  must 
be  fully  considered.  Nothing,  however,  can  be  a  greater 
hindrance  to  tlie  work  of  the  Church  than  the  usurpation 
of  too  much  authority  on  the  part  of  the  foreign  and  too 
little  regard  on  the  part  of  the  native  worker  for  his 
foreign  helper  in  the  Lord.  In  general,  mutual  confi- 
dence and  support  should  exist  between  them.  The 
authority  of  the  Church  must  be  exercised  with  an  even- 
handed  justice ;  and  when  the  native  workers  have 
shown  themselves  fully  alive  to  this  rule  and  have,  by 
their  acts  in  subordinate  spheres,  shown  themselves 
worthy,  there  should  be  no  hesitancy  to  admit  them  to 
equal  rights  and  privileges  in  managing  all  ecclesiastical 
affairs.  But,  whether  with  this  should  go  equal  support 
from  Mission  funds  has  been  and  will  always  be  a  vexed 
question. 

Speaking  on  native  workers,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jones,  of 
Madura,    in   the    Decennial    Conference   in  1892,  said : 


l68  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

"Nothing  is  more  evident  than  that  our  ordained  native 
brethren,  in  common  with  intelligent  and  influential  lay- 
men, must  some  time  be  prepared  to  enter  into  the 
heritage  of  responsibility  and  authority,  and  to  hasten 
the  autonomy  of  the  Church  in  India,  their  term  of  ap- 
prenticeship should  begin  at  once."  But  the  experience 
of  the  British  government  in  the  matter  of  self-govern- 
ment should  cause  us  to  hasten  slowly.  This  is  cer- 
tainly a  safe  principle,  and  one  which  will  work  out  the 
best  results  in  church  life.  To  establish  the  peculiar 
organization  of  the  Church  that  carries  on  the  work  may 
not  be  deemed  either  wise  or  necessary,  but  to  adopt  a 
form  of  Church  government  that  will  best  suit  the  con- 
ditions of  the  people  and  their  natural  life  should  be  the 
aim  of  all  who  have  this  work  in  hand.  For  the  present, 
to  utilize  every  man  in  that  place  in  which  he  can  do 
the  most  for  the  cause  must  be  the  task  of  the  mission- 
ary, and  just  so  far  as  he  succeeds  in  getting  the  right 
man  in  the  right  place,  so  far  will  he  be  a  really  suc- 
cessful bishop  in  this  great  field  of  Christian  endeavor. 

But  we  can  only  touch  on  these  vital  questions  which 
the  missionary  must  solve,  and  on  the  solution  of  which 
depends  so  much.  It  is  the  Native  Staff  of  our  own  field 
to  which  we  now  turn  our  attention.  Historically,  the 
native  worker  became  a  factor  as  soon  as  he  could  be 
found,  without  great  question  at  first  as  to  his  fitness  or 
abilities.  What  he  could  do,  in  the  opinion  of  the 
foreign  missionary,  he  was  set  to  do,  and  his  work  was 
not  too  narrowly  examined  in  this  first  and  infant  stage 


INDIAN   STAFF.  169 

of  the  work.  Among  one  of  the  first  adults  to  receive 
baptism  was  a  man  by  name  Stephen^  and  he  was  soon 
set  to  work  to  teach  a  school  for  boys,  while  his  wife, 
Rebecca,  opened  a  school  for  girls  in  the  palem  or  ham- 
let. The  missionary  writes  :  "  The  experiment  is  cheap 
and  must  be  tried,  and  if  God  smile  upon  the  attempt  it 
will  prosper." 

Any  employment  to  which  a  convert  could  be  put  in 
these  early  days  was  deemed  worth  the  trial.  Some- 
thing was  regarded  better  than  nothing — a  plan  which 
seems  to  have  worked  well,  and  it  is  enough  to  say  that 
it  is  the  plan  taught  by  the  Parable  of  the  Laborers, 
where  the  command  :  "  Go  work  in  my  vineyard,  and 
whatsoever  is  right  I  will  give  thee,"  shows  clearly  that 
those  who  are  available  were  to  be  employed. 

Schools  were  soon  opened  to  train  men  for  work,  but 
the  missionary  did  not  fail  to  use  the  men  of  one  talent 
till  others  could  be  got  ready.  The  same  is  a  wise 
policy  now.  There  are  frequent  allusions  to  show  how 
wide-awake  the  early  missionaries  were  to  the  training 
up  of  a  body  of  workers,  whose  life  and  hopes  were  cen- 
tered in  the  land. 

In  1854  the  Synod  took  upon  it  the  special  training 
of  three  young  men,  and  determined  a  course  of  study  to 
fit  them  for  the  work  of  the  Mission.  In  1858  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Synod  urged  immediate  attention  to  the 
great  and  important  work  of  training  native  workers, 
and  the  Synod,  in  its  action,  resolved  :  "That  it  is  its 
conviction    that   the   preaching   of    the   gospel    to   the 


170  AFTER    FIFTY  YEARS. 

masses  must  ultimately  be  done  by  native  agency. 
We  deem  it  necessary  to  raise  up  a  native  ministry." 
At  this  time  the  number  of  men  under  training  had 
increased  to  five,  the  Synod's  only  regret  being  that 
funds  were  not  available  for  increased  work  along  this 
line.  No  central  school  seems  to  have  been  opened  in 
those  early  days,  and  each  missionary  seems  to  have 
selected  and  trained  a  few  of  the  best  men  he  could  find 
at  his  own  station^  The  financial  report  of  Rev.  Heyer 
for  1853  shows  charges  on  account  of  boarding  students 
at  Gurgal ;  and  it  would  seem  that  the  Gronnings  had 
both  boys  and  girls  under  training  at  their  station.  In 
1854  100  Rs.  were  sent  to  Rev.  Snyder  for  girls  under 
training  at  Guntur,  while  he  (Heyer)  used  the  same 
amount  for  boys,  in  his  station  at  Gurgal.  Later  on,  in 
1857,  entries  show  that  twenty  men  and  tivo  women 
were  employed  on  salaries,  varying  from  2-6  Rs.  ($1.03), 
their  chief  work  being  in  the  schools  of  the  Mission  at 
Guntur,  in  the  Palnad,  and  at  Rajahmundry. 

This  was  the  beginning,  undoubtedly,  out  of  which 
gradually  developed  the  evangelistic  workers,  or  it  may 
be  truer  to  fact  to  say,  these  teachers  combined  the  two- 
fold office  of  teacher  and  preacher.  In  1859,  there  is 
for  the  first  time  a  statement  of  the  native  workers  ;  and 
the  list  runs  as  follows : 

Catechists,  2  ;  Colporteurs,  2  ;  English  school  teach- 
ers, 7  ;  Telugu  school  teachers,  5.  This  was  the  force 
at  work  after  a  period  of  17  years.  Not  all  were  Chris- 
tians, but  the  majority  were.     But  from  this  time  for- 


INDIAN   STAFF. 


171 


ward  the  native  staff  began  to  grow,  both  numerically 
and  in  efficiency.  It  may  be  well  to  show  this  growth 
since  i860.  The  following  table  will  show  what 
changes  have  been  wrought  as  the  decades  have  passed 
by.  It  must  be  remembered  that  the  efficiency  cannot 
be  tabulated.  It  should  also  be  remarked  that  not  all 
the  teachers  in  the  English  school  are  Christian. 


Cfl 

>-i 

a 

en 

•^  1).  tfi 

en  0 

0) 

0 

ft 

■§ 

W. 

en 

a 

Sub-catech 
or  Villag 
preacher 

12 

(U 

r 

Evangelist 
and  Colp 
teurs. 

i860 

2 
2 

12 
29 
49 

2 
41 
41 

1870 

1880 

2 

.     .    . 

4 

42 

.  .  . 

1890 

2 

5 

19 

100 

48 

232 

4 

7 

It  ma}^  be  well  in  this  connection  to  say  a  word 
about  the  functions  of  these  workers.  All  along  our 
history  the  highest  place  had  been  assigned  to  the 
unordained  catechist,  until  within  recent  years  there 
was  established  another  grade  of  workers,  between  the 
catechist  and  the  native  pastor,  viz.  :  the  evangelist, 
lately  called  sub-pastor.  All  our  workers  beneath  the 
pastor's  grade  are  tDioi'dained^  and  have  only  the  office 
of  teachers  and  preachers.  They  are  entirely  under  the 
supervision  of  the  missionary,  and  must  report  monthly 
all  the  acts  of  their  ministry. 


172 


AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 


The  Sub-Pastor,  as  both  his  name  and  rank  imply,  is 
a  candidate  for  the  pastorate.  The  catechist  is  the 
most   honored  and  trusted  assistant  of  the  missionary 


SONS  OF  SUB-PASTOR  N.  ROBERT. 


INDIAN    STAFF.  1 73 

in  the  work  of  the  congregations.  He  is  his  helper  in 
all  the  complex  management  of  the  church,  and  is  a 
general  superintendent  under  the  missionary.  The 
sub-catechists  are  all  candidates  for  the  catechist  grade, 
though  as  a  matter  of  fact  many  of  them  are  neither 
fitted  for  it  by  education  or  character,  and  never  will 
reach  it.  Below  these  are  the  helpers.  These  men  are 
sent  to  new  congregations  to  hold  the  faithful  together, 
to  assist  the  catechists  in  their  work,  and  in  general  to 
do  whatever  work  the  missionary  sees  ought  to  be  done, 
and  for  which  no  trained  worker  is  available.  Their 
educational  qualifications  are  not  very  large,  but  they 
are  generally  chosen  for  their  influence  in  the  congrega- 
tion as  Bible  readers.  This  class  of  workers  is  only 
temporary,  until  better  men,  more  highly  educated  and 
experienced,  can  be  furnished.  The  school  teachers, 
with  the  exception  of  some  in  the  college,  are  all  Chris- 
tians. Their  work  is  to  train  the  children  of  the  con- 
gregations in  both  secular  and  religious  knowledge. 
They  are  truly  teacher-evangelists,  when  they  rightly 
fulfil  their  office ;  and  their  work  in  the  Bible  and  cate- 
chism is  quite  as  much  a  part  of  their  daily  task  as  the 
ordinary  secular  subjects.  Many  of  them  are  the  wives 
of  our  catechists  and  sub-catechists.  Our  work  as  a 
Mission  began  in  the  school  and  it  has  continued  to 
prosper  along  these  lines.  It  has  insisted  on  the  train- 
ing and  education  of  the  young,  and  its  growth  has 
proved  the  wisdom  of  this  plan.  The  British  govern- 
ment assists  these  little  schools,  according  to  rules  laid 


174  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

down  in  its  Grant-in-Aid  code.  It  does  not  interfere  in 
the  least  in  the  religious  instruction  imparted ;  and  the 
grant  drawn  is  both  an  incentive  to  the  teacher,  as  the 
mission  allows  him  half,  or  all  of  it,  as  a  supplement  to 
his  salary,  and  also  a  help  to  the  Mission  in  extending 
this  work  among  the  people.  As  a  rule  no  school  is 
opened  in  a  village  until  there  is  the  beginning  of  a 
Christian  community  ;  but  it  may  be  said  that  this  rule 
has  been  made  as  much  because  the  funds  for  the  work 
are  limited  as  because  it  is  deemed  a  wise  plan  of  work. 
Such  a  rule  did  not  obtain  at  first,  when  all  were 
heathen  and  the  school  was  deemed  the  best  place  to 
inculcate  the  truths  of  the  gospel. 

The  rapid  growth  of  our  staff  may  be  noted.  In  1870, 
though  two  stations,  Rajahmundry  and  Samulcotta,  had 
withdrawn,  we  had  over  twice  as  many  teachers  as  in 
the  four  stations  in  i860.  While  in  1890  the  whole 
number  of  workers  in  the  Mission  had  risen  to  417,  as 
over  against  36  in  1870. 

But  not  only  in  point  of  numbers  has  there  been  an 
increase,  but  what  is  better  still,  there  has  been  a  growth 
in  intelligence,  efficiency,  in  a  clearer  apprehension  of 
Christian  truth  and  in  character  and  life  ;  though  much 
remains  to  be  desired  in  all  these  particulars  yet,  and 
character  and  teaching  must  be  blended  more  and  more 
into  life  before  the  gospel  has  gained  its  highest 
triumphs. 

But  why,  undoubtedly  it  will  be  asked,  has  there  been 
such  a  slow  growth  in  the  pastorate,  or  in  the  ranks  of 


INDIAN   STAFF.  I75 

ordained  workers?  This  question  is  a  delicate  one, 
though,  undoubtedly,  one  which  is  most  natural.  It  is 
not  so  easy  to  answer.  To  say  that  we  as  missionaries 
have  found  it  a  wise  policy  may  be  quite  satisfactory  to 
us  and  to  those  other  missionaries  who  agree  with  us  in 
this  policy,  but  it  will  hardly  satisfy  those  who  want  to 
see  a  self-supporting  and  independent  Church  in  India  in 
this  generation.  It  may  as  well  be  admitted  that  we, 
without  in  the  least  limiting  God's  power,  do  not  much 
believe  in  such  an  ideal  and  near  future.  It  is  a  safe 
principle,  we  believe,  that  the  native  pastorate  should  be 
developed  in  accordance  with  the  needs  and  wants  of 
the  native  Church. 

Had  we  twenty  native  pastors  we  could  not  employ 
them  in  the  best  way,  unless  we  had  twenty  charges 
over  which  to  give  them  pastoral  oversight.  And  then 
the  question  of  support  would  arise,  and  our  people  are 
too  poor  to  support  them.  Even  should  a  number  of 
contiguous  villages  be  united  in  one  charge,  the  matter 
would  be  by  no  means  settled.  The  missionary  could  not 
at  this  stage  withdraw  from  the  work  and  hand  it  over 
to  the  native  pastor.  This  we  say  with  all  due  respect 
to  our  native  brother.  We  cannot  as  yet  see  that  the 
highest  welfare  of  the  Church  would  thus  be  subserved, 
although  we  are  shaping  our  plans  and  looking  toward 
the  time  wheft  such  charges  will  be  formed,  and  when 
either  the  whole  or  part  of  the  pastor's  support  will  be 
furnished  by  the  people  themselves.  But  we  move  in 
this  matter  only  as  we  can  see  the  possibility  of  success, 


176  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

and  so  long  as  things  are  as  they  are  we  cannot  agree 
that  the  native  church  is  in  a  position  to  stand  unaided 
without  foreign  money  01  missionary  supervision.  The 
Church  cannot  in  our  opinion  dispense  with  the  foreign 
missionary's  influence,  even  had  it  ample  means,  (which 
it  has  not,)  to  support  its  own  pastors  under  such  an 
arrangement  as  the  one  above  indicated. 

Then  too,  delicate  as  is  the  point  it  must  be  touched. 
In  this  whole  matter  the  character  of  the  men  whom 
you  want  to  put  into  the  ranks  of  the  pastorate  becomes 
your  first  consideration.  The  majority  of  those  prepared 
for  such  work  come  from  the  ranks  of  that  part  of  the 
nation  whose  past  is  one  of  slavery  and  oppression. 
The  idea  of  self-government  is  foreign,  and  it  is  sure 
that  nothing  is  so  apt  to  turn  a  man's  head  and  make 
him  dizzy  as  the  sudden  elevation  to  power.  Were  we 
to  follow  in  the  wake  of  a  sister  Mission,  remembering 
all  the  supposed  questions  of  advantage  involved,  we 
could  ordain  twenty-Jive  men  to-morrow,  but  we  very 
much  fear  we  would  repent  the  step  before  the  year 
would  be  out.  We  must  have  men  educated  in  a  higher 
school  than  the  college,  and  teach  them  things  which 
can  only  be  learned  by  experience  and  time,  before  we 
lay  hands  on  them  in  holy  ordination.  We  must  have 
tried  and  tested  men  to  shepherd  the  little  flocks;  and 
the  latter  must  be  trained  to  meet  and  assume  the  ideas 
of  self-government  before  we  can  safely  entrust  them 
with  their  own  affairs  or  send  them  shepherds.  Un- 
doubtedly it  would  be  much  easier  to  turn  them  adrift  to 


INDIAN   STAFF.  1 77 

get  along  as  best  they  could,  than  to  continue  to  super- 
intend and  guide  their  ways ;  but  it  would  not  be  best. 
And  this  we  say,  even  though  we  open  ourselves  to  the 
charge  that  we  will  never  teach  them  to  walk  unless  we 
cease  holding  them.  We  are  quite  ready  to  raise  up  for 
the  pastorate  any  and  all  whom  we  find  worthy,  but  not 
until  we  are  persuaded  that  the  churches  have  reached  at 
least  such  a  development  in  self-support  as  to  co-operate 
with  the  pastor  and  undertake  his  support.  Even  then, 
such  are  the  difficulties  of  self-government  and  the  de- 
velopment of  a  true  Church-life  among  this  people,  that 
we  would  still  contend  that  all  should  be  left  tentative^ 
and  the  missionary  should  have  perfect  right  to  step  in 
and  interfere  in  the  management  of  the  congregations. 
It  is  quite  evident  he  would  be  needed  on  many  an  occa- 
sion when  the  right  conduct  of  affairs  would  demand 
his  presence  and  help.  Of  one  fact  we  are  quite  satis- 
fied, that  we  are  not  ready  to  hand  over  the  managing 
of  the  Mission  under  its  present  organization  to  super- 
inteiiding  native  pastors.  We  shall  endeavor  to  do  our 
best  to  set  apart  a  true  pastorate  on  the  following  lines 
as  soon  as  we  see  the  times  are  ripe  for  it :  A  few  con- 
tiguous congregations,  which  can  afford  to  pay  some 
part  of  the  salary  of  a  pastor,  will  be  organized  into  a 
charge  and  a  worthy  man  placed  over  them,  to  whom 
the  Mission  will  give  the  entire  management  of  affairs, 
subject,  however,  to  the  final  approval  of  the  Mission  in 
all  serious  matters.  He  will  be  sent  on  trial,  and  a 
careful  watch  will  be  set  over  his  work  all  the  while,  it 
12 


178  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

being  an  established  principle  that  so  long  as  a  part  of 
the  support  of  the  pastor  comes  from  the  Mission  treas- 
ury, he  must  be  amenable  to  the  Mission.  As  time 
passes  the  work  will  become  more  and  more  indepen- 
dent of  missionary  help  and  supervision,  and  the  mis- 
sionary will  have  time  to  devote  to  other  fields  of  labor. 
Roughly  such  has  been  the  plan  which  has  been  con- 
templated, but  we  hasten  slowly  in  all  these  matters, 
and  trust  no  development  which  does  not  seem  to  in- 
sure a  strong  discipline  and  an  intimate  association  in 
all  that  relates  to  these  little  congregations.  Our  native 
staff  grows  apace  now.  We  must  see  to  it  that  it  is  not 
only  a  growth  in  numbers,  but  in  zeal  and  earnestness 
as  well.  We  must  not  rest  content  with  present  attain- 
ments, but  by  every  means  in  our  power  enhance  its 
efficiency  and  faithfulness,  its  character  and  devotion. 
By  a  system  of  examinations,  no  man  can  rise  until  he 
satisfies  the  Mission  of  his  mental  fitness.  Until  he  is 
40  years  old,  he  must  yearly  attend  these  examinations 
in  such  subjects  as  will  fit  him  for  his  work.  Nor  will 
passing  these  examinations  entitle  him  to  promotion 
into  a  higher  grade.  He  must  show  himself  an  ap- 
proved workman,  and  his  Christian  character  must  be 
such  as  to  elicit  the  confidence  of  the  missionary  as  well 
as  the  people  among  whom  he  has  labored.  Those 
whose  educational  qualifications  fit  them  for  higher 
positions  are  advanced  as  wisdom  deems  best,  but  no 
man  is  thrust  into  a  Christian  worker's  post  until  he 
has  been  on  trial  in  that  work  which  is  required  of  him, 


INDIAN   STAFF.  I79 

it  matters  not  what  his  educational  qualifications  may 
be.  Character  and  experience  are  more  important  than 
intellectual  education  in  the  development  of  mission 
work.  But  it  is  true  that  men,  who  have  been  educated 
in  our  High  School,  quickly  step  into  the  first  rank  if 
their  heart  is  in  the  work ;  but  they  must  begin  below 
and  show  themselves  approved  workmen  before  they 
can  enter  higher  positions  for  which  their  education  fits 
them. 

Thus  an  additional  burden  is  laid  on  the  missionary, 
but  one  which  he  does  well  to  take  up  in  thorough 
earnestness,  to  superintend  and  direct  a  coi;rse  of  reading 
and  study  for  the  men  under  him.  It  i&  a  duty  of  the 
first  importance,  and  one  which  under  the  divine  bless- 
ing will  in  the  end  bring  the  richest  harvest.  Thus 
will  be  discovered  the  men  on  whom  he  can  depend, 
and  those  best  suited  for  the  various  duties  and  positions 
of  his  work. 

Too  great  emphasis  cannot  be  laid  on  the  necessity 
of  highly  educated  workers  for  some  branches  of  Mis- 
sion service. 

The  requirements  of  the  pastorate  will  largely  depend 
upon  and  be  shaped  by  the  work  to  be  done.  But  in 
actual  contact  with  heathenism,  no  weapon  which  edu- 
cation and  grace  can  furnish  is  unnecessary,  and  the 
keener  the  intellectual  weapons  of  the  man,  provided 
always  he  be  under  the  divine  guidance  and  does  not 
simply  use  them  for  his  own  glory,  the  better  will  he  do 
the  work  of  an  evangelist.     Right  in  this  connection  we 


l8o  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

would  like  to  say,  that  in  every  Mission  staff  the  times 
seem  ripe  for  the  organization  of  an  arm  of  service 
which  aims  chiefly  at  the  evangelization  of  the  non- 
Christian  community,  and  for  which  work  special  train- 
ing is  necessary.  And  this  we  say,  not  that  we  think 
that  every  missionary  and  native  worker  should  not 
use  every  opportunity  to  do  the  work  of  an  evangelist, 
but  because  we  believe  special  talents  are  required  and 
special  experience  needed  for  such  work — such  in  fact 
as  will  only  be  discovered  by  actual  work.  What  we 
mean  is,  that  when  a  worker's  y^r/'*?  seems  to  be  that 
of  a  preacher  to  the  non-Christian  masses,  he  should  be 
set  apart  for  that  work  by  his  Mission,  whether  he  be 
European  or  native.  We  pass  on  now  to  a  considera- 
tion of  the  Mission's  organization. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

ORGANIZATION. 

Division  of  the  Field  and  Work,  Character  of  the  Work 
undertaken  by  each,  Medical,  Zenana, 

How  a  work  is  done  depends  largely  on  its  organiza- 
tion. Organization  is  by  no  means  everything,  but  it  is 
a  great  deal  in  the  accomplishment  of  great  undertak- 
ings. 

Ten  men  organized,  each  set  at  his  own  task  and 
doing  it  with  his  might,  can  accomplish  more  than 
twenty,  when  each  imagines  that  every  other  man's 
work  is  his,  and  that  he  must  try  to  do  all.     This  is 

evident. 

The  best  work  some  men  do  in  Missions  is  to  marshal 
the  forces  and  drill  the  recruits,  lay  down  lines  of  work, 
and  make  rules  for  the  general  and  combined  onward 
march  against  the  foe.  That  Mission  which  has  a  defi- 
nite work  for  every  man  and  woman  in  it  (supposing 
always  they  rely  on  God  and  go  forward  in  His  name), 
will  accomplish  the  best  and  most  lasting  work.  By  no 
means  is  it  enough  to  set  men  at  a  post  of  duty ;  it  is 
quite  as  important  to  set  bounds  and  fix  limits  and  con- 
ditions, make  rules  and  regulations,  and  circumscribe  the 
work  required  so  as  not  to  interfere  and  produce  dis- 

(i8i) 


l82 


AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 


ORGANIZATION.  183 

order,  but  so  as  to  secure  that  harmonious  development 
which  is  ever  the  result  of  a  combination  of  parts  under 
a  general  plan  and  central  control.  Much  time  is 
wasted  and  great  confusion  is  sure  to  result  where  there 
is  no  definite  line  of  march  for  each  one,  but  where  each 
one  is  trying,  irrespective  of  his  neighbor,  to  reach  an 
end  which  though  good  in  itself  has  no  reference  to 
him  who  labors  next  him.  It  is  when  a  Mission  moves 
as  one  man  that  there  is  power;  just  as  the  unity  of 
faith  elevates,  quickens  and  sends  on  the  souls  of  thou- 
sands rejoicing,  so  does  unity  of  plan  and  definiteness  of 
aim  inspire  men  and  women  united  in  Christian  work. 
All  God's  works  are  done  in  perfect  order. 

Our  Mission  organized  itself  into  a  Conference  as  soon 
as  there  were  two  or  three  to  confer.  It  is  true  it  is 
difficult  for  a  few  to  come  to  conclusions  when  differ- 
ences arise ;  but  still  conference,  though  it  may  fail  to 
conclude,  results  in  great  good  in  the  way  of  mutual  in- 
terchange of  opinion.  The  organization  among  the 
missionaries  as  time  went  on  extended  to  the  field.  It 
was  districted  and  assigned  to  different  missionaries.  In 
course  of  time,  though  much  later,  different  men  were 
set  apart  for  special  work.  Those  stations  were  fixed 
at  first  by  which  centers  of  operation  were  secured. 
At  these  centers  all  the  work  along  the  various  lines 
was  more  or  less  organized  and  pushed  forward. 
Schools  were  opened  and  outdoor  preaching  from  vil- 
lage to  village  commenced  by  the  missionary  and  his 
helpers,  until  gradually  a  system  of  work  was  estab- 


184  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

lislied,  of  which  the  missionary  was  the  centre.  The 
great  weakness  of  a  system  like  this,  is  that  a  man  must 
be  what  no  man  is,  a  universal  genius — one  who  can  do 
anything  and  everything  he  undertakes  equally  well. 
The  missionary  tries  to  carry  on  the  complex  work  of 
the  Mission,  and  finds  his  efforts  so  divided  and  his 
energies  so  taxed  that  he  can  push  nothing  vigorously. 
Is  it  possible  for  a  man  to  be  doctor,  preacher,  school- 
manager,  builder,  and  a  dozen  other  things  at  once? 
Can  he  do  justice  to  any  of  them  ?  Division  of  labor 
must  tend  to  efficiency  in  missionary  work  as  well  as 
elsewhere. 

Our  present  plan  is  to  have  central  educational  work 
for  the  training  of  Christian  workers  in  Guntur,  to 
which  all  the  pupils  must  come.  A  central  boarding- 
school  for  such  training  relieves  the  district  missionary 
from  such  supervision,  and  he  has  his  time  for  work 
among  his  congregations  and  their  schools,  and  for 
preaching  to  the  unevangelized  masses.  In  dividing* 
the  field  into  districts,  we  have  followed  the  divisions  of 
the  government,  noted  in  a  previous  chapter.  At  pres- 
ent there  are  five  divisions,  formed  as  follows : 

I.  Bapatla  and  Repalli  Taluks  ;  2.  Guntur  Taluk  ;  3. 
Sattenapalli  Taluk  ;  4.  Palnad  Taluk ;  5.  Narasarowpet, 
Verinkonda  and  Kanagiri  Taluks.  This  division  is  not 
very  equal,  either  as  to  size  or  importance,  but  with 
more  men  at  our  disposal  the  work  can  be  more  evenly 
divided. 

In  Guntur  itself  there  is  a  missionary  in  charge  of 


ORGANIZATION.  185 

the  Telugii  congregation  and  Boys'  Boarding  Establish- 
ment, and  another  has  the  College  and  the  Printing 
Office  under  his  management. 

The  missionaries  of  the  Woman's  Home  and  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  are  separately  organized  under 
Zenana  (Home  Visitation  and  Education)  Medical  and 
Educational  departments,  and  they  have  also  made 
some  attempt  at  a  division  in  the  field,  so  as  not  to 
cross  each  other's  paths  in  work. 

It  is  unfortunate  that  this  division  of  labor  has  been 


MUHAMMADAN  WOMEN  AT  WORK  IN  INDUSTRIAI.  SCHOOI.. 

made  the  occasion  of  considerable  criticism,  both  within 
and  outside  Mission  circles.  This  criticism  is  the  result 
of  a  misunderstanding  of  the  functions  of  each  depart- 
ment of  work. 


l86  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

Men  and  women  are  spoken  of  as  Evangelistic,  Medi- 
cal, Educational  and  Industrial  missionaries,  and  these 
names  are  used,  as  certainly  they  should  not  be,  to  dis- 
credit or  enhance  the  evangelistic  character  of  the  work 
of  some  over  others.  It  is  certain  that  the  end  in  view 
of  all  work,  it  matters  not  what  name  it  bears,  is  the 
evangelizing  of  the  people,  and  these  titles  are  only  in- 
dicative of  the  organized  plans  by  which  in  missionary 
circles  it  has  been  deemed  wise  to  carry  on  the  great 
work.  Experience  has  been  the  guide  in  these  plans  or 
modes  of  work,  and  should  certainly  have  much  to  do 
in  determining  the  question  as  to  their  continuance ; 
more  in  fact  than  the  cry  of  outside  critics,  who, 
though  ever  so  well-meaning,  know  little  of,  and  often 
care  less  for,  the  work  of  missions. 

In  our  Mission,  the  evangelistic  missionary  has  the 
village  congregations  and  the  direct  preaching  of  the 
gospel  to  them  and  their  heathen  neighbors  committed 
to  his  charge.  But  any  one  who  knows  anything  of 
this  work  knows  that  he  must  spend  hours  and  days  in 
doing  that  which  cannot  fall,  by  ever  so  great  a  stretch 
of  the  term,  under  the  head  evangelistic. 

The  Educational  missionary  must  of  necessity  spend 
considerable  time  in  the  routine  of  teaching,  other  than 
biblical  subjects ;  but  this,  by  no  manner  of  means,  ex- 
cludes him  from  the  work  of  the  evangelist,  or  gospel 
missionary.  His  school  or  schools  become  his  church, 
in  which  the  Word  of  Truth  is  daily  taught  and  en- 
forced.    Especially  does  the  missionary,  who  is  set  for 


ORGANIZATION. 


187 


the  training  of  young  men  for  gospel  work  in  the  Mis- 
sion, occupy  a  position  of  peculiar  advantage  in  influ- 
encing and  guiding  those  to  whom  the  Mission  shall 
look  for  future  workers. 


A  DISTRICT  BUIXOCK  COACH. 


The_Medical  missionary  who  dispenses  medicines  for 
the  healing  of  the  body  has  an  opportunity  of  organiz- 
ing evangelistic  effort  among  the  patients,  which  can 
only  be  understood  by  those  who  understand  India's 
social  and  religious  system.  And  so  let  not  the  conten- 
tion of  any  who  would  emphasize  these  terms  beyond 
their  missionary  sense,  deter  friends  in  their  support  of 
any  part  of  Mission  work  on  the  ground  that  it  is  not 


1 88  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

evangelistic.  Every  department  is  intended  to  bring- 
the  gospel  to  bear  npon  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  the  wisdom  of  such  organization  has  been 
abundantly  proved  by  experience.  Missionary  history 
is  its  defense. 

With  these  preliminary  remarks  let  us  examine  the 
development  of  the  different  departments  of  our  Mission: 
I.  The  Medical;  2.  The  Zenana;  3.  The  Educa- 
tional ;  4.  The  Evangelistic.  It  is  not  claimed  that 
this  is  an  exact  division  of  the  work  ;  as  has  been  hinted 
above,  the  divisions  often  pass  into  each  other.  But 
under  one  or  the  other  of  these  heads  it  is  possible  to 
group  and  explain  every  branch  of  the  work,  without 
doing  violence  to  our  logical  sense. 

In  point  of  time  the  medical  work  of  the  Mission  was 
the  last  organized,  but  it  was  by  no  means  neglected 
even  before  there  was  any  regular  organized  effort. 
The  first  missionary,  "  Father  Heyer,"  took  a  course  in 
medicine,  as  he  saw  what  opportunities  such  a  work 
would  present  to  his  hands  for  reaching  the  natives  of 
all  classes.  When  in  America  in  1846-7,  he  for  some 
time  studied  medicine,  and  as  the  rules  of  the  profession 
were  rather  lax  then,  he  soon  got  the  diploma  of  a 
practitioner,  and  on  his  return  made  great  use  of  his 
acquired  knowledge,  especially  in  the  Palnad  work, 
which  lay  far  away  from  any  government  dispensary 
where  the  people  could  get  medical  aid.  I^ater  on  fever 
remedies  and  cholera  mixtures  were  used  by  all  mission- 
aries with  excellent  effect,  and  simple  diseases  whose 


ORGANIZATION.  189 

character  can  soon  be  mastered,  and  which  can  be  easily 
relieved  by  the  use  of  simple  remedies,  were  treated  with 
great  success,  enlarging  the  sphere  of  the  missionaries' 
influence.  So  important  were  these  deemed  that  they 
were  published  in  a  little  work  in  Telugu  for  the  help  of 
all  who  could  read,  and  especially  for  the  use  of  our  na- 
tive workers,  who  were  thus  enabled  to  render  immense 
assistance  to  the  poor  people  among  whom  they  labored. 
The  Rev.  Dr.  E.  Unangst  has  during  the  long  years  of  his 
Indian  career,  though  not  a  regular  practitioner,  made 
great  use  of  the  healing  art  to  reach  the  different  classes, 
and  his  treatment  of  the  common  diseases  of  the  country 
has  been  so  successful  as  to  ensure  him  great  popularity 
in  the  District.  For  years  he  has  carried  with  him 
quite  a  supply  of  medicines,  and  also  has  been  granted 
the  assistance  of  a  native  compounder,  to  put  up  and 
dispense  under  his  directions  among  the  people  such 
medicines  as  he  carries. 

The  medicine  chest  is  a  valuable  ally  in  all  mission- 
ary work  throughout  the  villages,  and  all  our  mission- 
aries have  made  more  or  less  use  of  it.  Their  medical 
work,  however,  was  rather  a  subordinate  part  of  their 
service.  The  missionary  did  not  push  it  ;  it  was  rather 
forced  upon  him  by  the  circumstances  of  the  people,  yet 
all  realized  that  it  was  a  most  effective  agency  to  gain 
the  confidence  and  good  will  of  the  people. 

Up  to  this  time  the  work  was  mainly  confined  to  the 
villages,  among  the  poorer  classes  of  both  sexes.  But 
the  necessity  of  such  work   has  been  to  a  large  extent 


190 


AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 


removed  through  the  active  and  humane  measures  of 
the   Government   in   establishing    Dispensaries    in    all 


ORGANIZATION.  191 

parts  of  the  country  at  such  distances  as  to  make  them 
accessible  to  large  numbers.  In  each  Taluk  medi- 
cines are  dispensed  at  one  or  more  places  to  out- 
patients, and  arrangements  made  for  the  reception 
of  a  few  in-patients.  But  these  Disp^ensaries  are 
all  in  the  hands  of  rjieii^  and  Hindu  custom  makes 
it  an  almost  impossible  thing  for  the  better  class 
of  females  to  be  benefited  by  these  institutions. 
That  woman  was  born  to  suffer,  has  been  so  fully 
accepted  by  Hindu  philosophers  that  they  have  grown 
indifferent  to  much  that  she  must  endure,  which 
is  due  not  so  much  to  necessity  as  to  the  dictates  of 
hoary  custom.  But  philanthropy  got  a  glimpse  of  this 
misery  of  Hindu  women,,  and  Missionary  Societies, 
touched  by  the  woe  and  misery  which  must  result  from 
a  lack  of  medical  help,  and  impelled  by  the  great 
Healer,  who  ministered  to  the  body  as  well  as  the  soul, 
soon  set  apart  for  this  special  work  ladies^  whom  West- 
ern advanced  thought  and  life  had  been  preparing. 
Such  work  has  only  been  made,  possible  by  the  views 
entertained  in  the  Western  world  in  regard  to  woman^s 
work. 

As  already  stated,  it  was  some  time  before  the  Society 
felt  that  the  time  was  ripe  to  send  out  a  medical  mis- 
sionary, even  when  the  lady  was  ready  to  come.  But  it 
was  not  long  after,  under  rather  unfavorable  circum- 
stances, the  medical  work  was  begun.  The  one  who 
started  this  branch  of  work,  as  we  have  elsewhere  noted, 
was  Miss  Anna  S.  Kugler,  M.  D.,  but  she  was  not  en- 


192 


AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 


gaged  to  come  out  as  a  medical  missionary ;  the  times 
were  not  deemed  ripe  for  such  a  departure,  and  so  it 
happened  that  she  was  ahnost  two  years  in  India,  as  a 
missionary,  before  her  time  was  entirely  devoted  to  this 
branch  of  work  and  she  was  set  apart  to  organize,  what 
all  must  admit  who  know  anything  about  India,  was 
from  the  moment  of  her  arrival  a  most  pressing  and 


^atlN^  .. 

"•-<  ■  -„■  •.  "■'   .  ,  'i^'--       i 

si^ 

/ 

-_,  :^^$^^r^^4i^ 

^•y,  ,:,^^ 

^^Smi 

w     'WmWiSKSaSr-'Sz^iL  -  »-^*"*^       "H^  - :-.  -ra    W'W' 

Ci  *  . .  -  . .  r*  JP^"^^^! 

C^^ 

m 

■^^" 

.-:g 

GRINDING  CHUNAM  (pLASTER)  FOR  THE  NEW  HOSPITAL. 

urgent  need.  She,  however,  during  these  years  did  not 
cease  to  utilize  her  professional  abilities  in  many  ways, 
and  in  a  quiet  way  demonstrated  the  fact  to  all  that 
such  a  work  was  urgently  demanded  and  would  prove 
the  very  means  needed  to  help  in  other  fields  of  work, 
and  in  itself  be  a  powerful  evangelizing  agency.     All 


ORGANIZATION.  I93 

objections  entertained  by  the  authorities  at  home  van- 
ished before  the  plain  facts  of  actual  experience,  and  in 
the  latter  part  of  1886  the  medical  work  of  the  Mission 
was  started,  and  a  dispensary  for  out-patients  opened 
in  the  town  of  Guntur.  During  1887  the  work  grew 
rapidly,  the  number  of  patients  treated  being  1,353. 
In  1888  several  new  dispensaries  in  different  parts  of 
Guntur  were  opened,  with  a  view  to  popularizing  the 


THE  MISSION  DISPENSARY,  GUNTUR,  WITH  MISS  DR.  KUGLER  AND 

BANDY. 

work  among  all  classes,  and  one  was  started  at  Manga- 
lagiri,  a  town  thirteen  miles  distant  from  Guntur,  which 
proved  a  valuable  means  of  gaining  access  to  the  people, 
and  awakening  confidence  in  the  missionary,  especially 
among  the  female  population — the  part  of  India  least 
accessible  to  gospel  influence. 

13 


194 


AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 


The  plan  of  work  is  very  simple  in  these  dispensaries. 
Their  evangelizing  character  is  ever  kept  prominent. 
While  the  women  and  children  wait,  there  is  a  Bible 
woman  at  work  reading  and  teaching,  sowing  the  seeds 
of  the  kingdom.  The  lady  doctor  goes  in  and  ont  among 
the  patients,  dropping  a  word  here  and  using  an  opjDor- 
tunity  there,  and  the  good  work  goes  on.     With  the 


WOMAN'S   HOSPITAI.,  GUNTUR,   (jUNE,   1895). 

medicines  for  the  healing  of  the  body,  the  higher  and 
more  blessed,  for  the  soul,  is  sent  into  the  homes  which 
had  never  even  heard  the  news  of  the  Great  Physician 
before.  One  must  remember  the  condition  of  things  in 
India  to  appreciate  what  the  real  position  of  the  work 
of  healing,  thus  carried  on,  is  in  the  bringing  of  the 
gospel  to  the  women  of  the  land. 


ORGANIZATION.  195 

But  more  than  this  has  been  done.     Steps  were  taken 
in  1885  looking  toward  a  hospital  for  the  treatment  of 
in-patients,    and    several    thousand    Rupees   were    sub- 
scribed  by  the   missionaries  of  the  Mission   in  India. 
With  this  beginning  the  work  has  taken  hold  of  the 
women   of    the   church    and    fifteen    thousand   dollars 
have  been  raised  for  these  new  buildings.     The  work 
of  erecting  them  has  been  taken  up  and  will  be  com- 
pleted within  a  year.     The  first  of  these  buildings,  the 
dispensary    for  out-patients,   was   opened    in    February, 
1893.     A  bungalow  for  the  resident  doctor    is  also  in 
course  of  erection,  and  when  all  is  completed,  there  will 
be  a  plant  worth  about  sixty  thousand  Rupees  ($30,- 
000.00).    Toward  this  expenditure  we  have  succeeded  in 
getting  a  grant  from  the  different  Local  Fund  Boards  of 
the  District,  and  it  may  be  that  from  all  Boards  sixteen 
thousand  Rupees  may  be  realized,  at  least  a  partial  pro- 
mise to  that  effect  has  been  made  by  the  District  Board. 
The  plan  of  the  hospital  is  for  thirty  beds,  but  the  mater- 
nity ward  cannot  at  present  be  erected,  and  must  occupy 
part  of  the  main  building.     Should  the  District  Board 
make  good  its  promise,  we  may  at  once  proceed  with 
this  ward  also,  but  even  without  it  we  shall  be  in  a 
position  to  carry  on  our  medical  work  in  a  ver>^  satis- 
factory manner. 

It  is  hoped  (though  hopes  are  not  history)  that  the 
hospital  may  be  endowed  by  and  by.  A  start  has  been 
made,  and  three  beds  have  been  endowed,  by  the  sub- 
scription of  one  thousand  dollars  each. 


196  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

But  this  work  is  just  fairly  started.  Its  history  must 
be  made,  and  then  written.  We  are  sanguine  that  the 
future  wall  fully  justify  all  our  hopes  for  this  branch  of 
Mission  service.  Its  popularity  is  secured  already.  Its 
influence  is  being  felt;  its  power  for  good  has  been 
seen ;  its  hold  over  the  women  of  all  classes  is  vast,  and 
its  quiet  moulding  effect  on  the  Hindu  life  at  its  most 
vital  point  is  beyond  estimate. 

ZENANA   WORK 

is  the  attempt  to  reach  Hindu  women  of  the  better 
classes  in  their  homes,  by  sending  teachers  to  them.  The 
Zenana  of  India  is  an  institution  not  of  Hindu  origin, 
but  introduced  by  the  Persian  conquerors  of  the  land  in 
the  dim  past,  and  is  an  institution  belonging  to  the 
Muhammedans.  It  means  the  part  of  the  house  occu- 
pied by  the  women.  This  custom  of  the  seclusion  of 
females  has  grown  into  a  very  exacting  one.  To  keep 
married  women  of  the  better  classes  in  zenana  or  pur- 
dah, that  is,  concealed  from  the  view  of  others  than 
their  husbands  and  near  male  relatives,  has  all  the 
binding  force  of  religious  law  among  the  Hindus. 

It  became  early  evident  to  those  conversant  with 
Hindu  customs  and  anxious  to  reach  all  classes,  that 
if  the  message  of  Christ  was  to  reach  these  shut-up 
women,  thousands  of  the  great  Hindu  and  Muhanime- 
dan  races,  it  must  be  taken  to  them  by  zvomen.  It  is 
no  part  of  our  task  to  show  how  this  idea  was  gradually 
forced  upon  the  Christian  consciousness,  but  it  has  not 


ORGANIZATION. 


197 


198  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

been  many  years  since  the  first  lady  missionary  was 
sent  out  to  find  her  work  within  the  closed  doors  of  the 
zenana. 

And  what  a  struggle  it  has  been  to  gain  entrance, 
even  for  gentle  woman !  She  alone  held  the  key  to 
open  the  closed  doors,  and  she  alone,  after  many  bitter 
struggles  and  disappointments,  has  opened  the  door, 
and  is  opening  it  to  thousands  of  India's  homes.  Here 
is  a  mission  for  consecrated  women,  beside  which  the 
efibrts  of  the  knights  who  tried  to  wrest  the  Holy  Sep- 
ulchre from  the  infidel's  hands  bears  no  comparison, 
for  the  holy  shrine  of  the  home  must  be  rescued  from 
superstitious  and  heathen  rites,  before  the  true  light  of 
Christ  can  shine  into  India's  heart.  The  effort  to  take 
the  homes  of  India  for  Christ  has  been  fairly  joined. 
The  battle  here,  as  in  the  nation,  will  be  long  and  hard. 
The  work  of  thoiisands  of  consecrated  women  will  be 
needed.  The  end  may  be  far  down  the  future,  but  it 
will  surely  be  light  in  darkness. 

The  effort  to  reach  the  Hindu  of  all  classes,  to  be  suc- 
cessful, must  lay  hold  upon  the  home  and  the  home  life, 
as  a  most  important  factor  in  India's  regeneration.  If 
the  home  is  changed,  the  root  of  the  matter  has  been 
touched.  The  Hindu  is  strong  in  his  household  gods, 
and  naturally  women,  being  more  religious  than  men, 
cling  to  them  with  a  tenacity  of  which  men  know  little 
and  very  often  care  less.  Organized  effort  among  those 
classes  which  are  allowed  out-doors  becomes  an  easier, 
though  not  a  less  important  task,  than  the  work  among 


ORGANIZATION.  I99 

those  whom  custom  keeps  behind  the  purdah.  But  the 
significance  of  the  work  among  the  secluded  women 
belonging  to  the  wealthier  and  higher  classes  cannot  be 
too  much  emphasized.  As  a  rule,  their  husbands  are 
the  leaders  of  the  Hindu  and  Muhammedan  community, 
and  more  or  less,  have  themselves  enjoyed  a  western 
education  and  understand  something  of  our  western 
modes  of  thought  and  life.  They  feel  that  their  wives 
are  much  inferior  to  them  in  point  of  education,  and 
attribute  it  to  their  customs. 

Impelled  by  a  desire  to  do  these  secluded  women 
good,  and  teach  them  the  new  life  of  their  western 
sisters,  the  Christian  women  of  the  world  organized 
societies  to  carry  on  this  work  which  they  plainly  saw 
must  be  done  by  them^  if  it  is  to  be  do7ie  at  all.  But  the 
beginnings  were  hard.  Hindu  and  Muhammedan 
closed  doors  were  not  easily  opened,  even  to  the  gentle 
knock  of  western  sisters.  Many  were  the  bitter  disap- 
pointments which  had  to  be  bravely  faced  before  the 
doors  flew  open,  and  a  welcome  hand  in  pleasant 
Salaam  was  raised.  But  the  initial  difficulties,  though 
by  no  means  all  overcome  as  yet,  are  gradually  growing 
less  formidable,  and  through  the  medical  and  school 
work,  the  women  have  been  made  to  feel  that  the  mis- 
vSionary  lady  is  their  best  friend,  and  may  be  trusted 
with  the  most  secret  doings  of  their  home  life. 

With  us  as  a  Mission,  hardly  more  than  fifteen  years 
have  passed  since  the  attempt  was  made  to  teach  in  the 
Hindu  homes.     Speaking  of  the  effort  to  educate  the 


200  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

children  of  the  better  classes,  the  Report  of  1875  says: 
*'  Then  (when  education  has  done  its  work  and  prepared 
the  way)  the  doors  of  the  Zenanas  will  not  be  shut  so 
closely."  Up  to  this  date  practically  nothing  had  been 
done  in  this  branch  of  work,  and  not  until  1878  was 
any  formal  work  undertaken  by  the  Mission.  It  is  true, 
that  before  this  the  missionary  ladies  visited  the  school 
children  in  their  homes  and  encouraged  the  Hindu 
ladies  to  visit  them  in  return,  and  any  results,  however 
insignificant  at  such  a  period,  secured  in  this  unorgan- 
ized way,  cannot  be  judged  by  their  apparent,  smallness, 
but  must  be  weighed  by  the  real  hindrances  which 
must  be  removed  before  such  a  work  can  fairly  be 
started. 

Through  the  aid  of  Mrs.  Pardhasarathy,  a  native 
Christian  lady,  educated  in  the  Free  Church  Mission 
School,  Madras,  who  has  done  much  to  develop 
woman's  work  among  her  non-Christian  sisters  of  Gun- 
tur,  Mrs  Uhl,  in  the  year  1878,  began  a  systematic 
visitation,  and  through  Mrs.  Pardhasarathy  gave  regular 
instruction  in  a  few  homes  of  some  of  the  leading  native 
gentlemen.  This  was  a  small  beginning,  but  was  the 
seed-corn  of  the  Zenana  work  of  our  Mission.  It  was 
soon  found  that  a  special  agency  was  needed,  and  in 
1880  the  Mission  made  a  call  for  one  or  two  unmarried 
missionary  ladies  for  this  and  other  work  among 
women.  We  have  seen  how  that  call  was  answered. 
After  the  organization  of  the  Zenana  Conference,  an  or- 
ganization of  wives  of  the   missionaries   and    the   un- 


ORGANIZATION.  20I 

married  missionary  ladies  sent  out  by  the  Executive 
Committee,  this  department  of  work  was  not  neglected, 
and  in  1885  the  Report  shows  that  considerable  prog- 
ress had  been  made,  that  Hindu  and  Muhammedan 
homes  were  being  regularly  visited,  and  that  some  of 
the  barriers  to  the  work  were  being  gradually  removed. 
It  was  made  manifest  that  the  work  begun  in  our  girls' 
schools  among  the  better  classes,  must  be  followed  up  if 
the  best  results  were  to  be  attained.  The  girls  were 
taken  from  the  schools  at  such  an  early  age,  owing  to 
the  peculiar  custom  of  Hindu  early  marriage  —  child- 
marriage — that,  when  a  fair  start  had  been  made  and 
the  most  encouraging  results  were  about  to  be  expected, 
suddenly  custom  interposed  and  the  girls  were  removed 
from  schools  by  their  relatives  or  husbands,  and  all 
progress  stopped.  Here  was  place  for  more  thorough 
organization  of  the  Zenana  work.  In  1889,  classes  were 
opened  in  the  homes  by  which  the  work  begun  in 
school  was  carried  forward  in  the  home,  and  these 
classes  were  placed  under  rules  similar  to  the  schools, 
the  Government  being  willing  to  give  grant-in-aid  to 
this  work. 

The  Bible  work  was  not  disturbed  by  this  arrange- 
ment, and  the  importance  of  regularity  in  work  was 
emphasized  by  the  yearly  inspection  of  the  Government 
Inspectress,  and  by  the  regular  examinations.  The 
homes  have  been  entered  and  the  work  commenced.  A 
wide  field  of  usefulness  presents  itself  and  workers  are 
needed  here,  both  native  and  European.     Progress  has 


202  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

been  made,  and  by  no  means  the  least,  is  that  into  many 
homes  our  native  Christian  women  are  admitted,  where 
1 8  years  ago  hardly  a  European  lady  could  gain  access. 
The  work  must  be  pushed  along  these  lines  of  organized 
effort;  and  the  harvest  will  be  gathered  here  as  else- 
where in  due  season,  if  we  faint  not.  The  organization 
of  such  work  has  also  been  effected  at  Mangalagiri, 
Bapatla  and  Narasarowpet,  and  is  limited  only  by  the 
lack  of  suitable  workers  and  supervision. 


CHAPTER  Vlil. 

ORGANIZATION    CONTINUED. — EDUCATIONAL. 

General  Considerations— Its  Place  in  Missions— Duff' s 
Early  Work — Schools  in  Relation  to  Government — 
The  Position  of  Higher  Edit  cation— Girls'  Schools: 
Early  Origin,  Present  Condition— Mixed  or  Congre- 
gational Schools,  Their  Work— Boarding  Schools, 
Their  Necessity  and  Aim— High  School  and  College- 
Mission  Colleges,  Their  Aim— The  Development  of  our 
College,  Its  Position  in  our  Work. 

The  school  has  played  a  prominent  part  in  India's 
evangelization  from  the  first  among  Protestant  Missions. 
Even  among  the  Roman  Catholic  Missions  of  late  it  has 
taken  a  new  start,  as  their  large  College  at  Trichinopoly 
testifies,  the  second  largest  in  South  India.  But  we 
should  limit  the  term  school  by  Christian.  The  Chris- 
tian School,  in  which  Christ  is  honored  and  His  truth 
taught,  was  early  conceived  as  a  wise  method  of  reach- 
ing the  people  of  the  land.  It  is  doubtless  well  known 
that  in  the  beginning  it  was  the  only  agency  employed 
by  which  the  better  classes  could  at  all  be  reached.  Of 
more  recent  years  some  doubts  have  been  awakened  in 
the  minds  of  some  missionaries  and  others,  as  to  its 
real  position  and   efficacy   as  an  evangelizing  agency. 

(203) 


204 


AFTER  FIFTY  YEARS. 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  205 

Questions  have  been  raised  as  to  the  place  that  higher 
education  should  have  in  a  legitimate  missionary  pro- 
pagandism,  and  the  opinions  of  missionaries  in  some 
quarters  have  been  somewhat  divided  as  to  what 
amount  of  money  should  be  in  justice  spent,  and  time 
given,  to  the  education  of  those  who  are  not  Christians 
— Hindus  and  Muhammedans  and  others — in  Christian 
schools,  presided  over  by  Christian  Missions  and  sup- 
ported in  part  by  Mission  funds.  It  is  a  question 
which  in  some  quarters  has  been  so  mixed  up  with  local 
coloring  and  prejudice,  that  it  becomes  difficult  to  sepa- 
rate the  personal  element  from  the  main  issue.  It  is 
best  to  take  this  method  of  missionary  work,  and  ex- 
amine it  in  those  particulars  in  which  all  agree  that  it 
is  without  doubt  a  most  legitimate  method  of  evangeli- 
zation. 

All  agree  that  pnmary  schools  among  the  lower 
classes,  from  which  the  largest  accessions  to  Chris- 
tianity have  come,  should  be  maintained,  at  all  cost,  for 
all  who  wish  to  come,  whether  heathen  or  Christian  ; 
but  they  should  be  made  parochial,  i.  e.^  instrumental 
in  the  dissemination  of  Christian  truth  as  well  as  secu- 
lar knowledge.  High  schools  and  colleges  should  be 
maintained,  all  agree,  for  the  education  of  Christian 
youths  for  superior  service  in  the  great  and  growing 
field  of  Christian  endeavor.  Then,  too,  there  is  practical 
agreement  that  schools  y^r^/r/^  of  the  higher  classes  of 
Indian  society  may,  with  perfect  justice  and  consistency, 
be  regarded  a  legitimate  missionary  undertaking.      So 


2o6  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

far  there  is  agreement.  Now  the  question  arises,  to 
what  extent  should  schools  and  colleges  be  used  as  a 
proper  missionary  means  to  educate  those  who  are  non- 
Christian  in  the  higher  branches  of  Western  thought, 
supposing  always  that  Christian  men,  so  far  as  possible, 
are  the  teachers  and  professors  in  such  schools,  and  that 
the  Bible  is  made  a  regular  part  of  the  course  of  study? 
As  Dr.  Hooper  said  at  Bombay  in  1892  :  "  This  is  the 
burning  question  in  some  quarters."  To  answer  it  fully 
is  no  part  of  our  task,  yet  a  few  words  may  be  said, 
which  it  is  hoped  may  prove  helpful  to  those  who  want 
to  examine  the  question  at  greater  length. 

From  the  time  of  Dr.  Duff,  of  the  Scottish  Mission  of 
Calcutta  and  subsequently  of  the  Free  Church  Mission, 
the  Christian  school  and  college  have  taken  their  places 
in  the  rank  of  missionary  agencies,  though  it  must  be 
confessed,  not  without  some  struggle.  For  more  than 
twenty  years  the  disadvantages  were  more  largely  those 
which  must  ever  be  experienced  in  a  land  w^itli  the 
prejudice  and  hatred  of  change  which  are  found  in 
India.  Hindu  opposition  was  fierce  and  was  especially 
directed  against  the  school  and  college,  as  these  were 
the  most  directly  antagonistic  in  showing  to  the  young 
of  the  nation  the  unscientific  and  false  knowledge  of  the 
Hindu  religion.  Then  came  the  government  schools 
and  colleges,  supported  by  the  government  with  great 
liberality  from  public  funds,  neutral  in  matters  of  faith 
and  religion,  having  all  the  influence  of  position  and 
money  at  their  back — they  seemed  to  threaten  the  very 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  207 

life  of  the  Mission  school.  Certainly,  if  education  can 
be  had  and  Hindu  faith  left  untouched,  all  will  go 
where  such  conditions  are  found.  But  victory  for  the 
struggling  Mission's  schools  was  near  at  hand.  Even 
this  formidable  rival  could  not  crush  that  which  had 
been  successful.  The  Indian  government  awoke  to  the 
greatness  of  the  task  to  be  done,  and  determined  to  en- 
list in  its  work  of  education  outside  bodies,  which  were 
allowed,  under  rules  framed  by  the  government,  to  work 
in  this  great  field.  The  famous  dispatch  of  1854,  the 
Magna  Charta  of  the  Indian  nation,  in  matters  pertain- 
ing to  education,  settled  once  for  all  the  battle  between 
those  who  fought  for  Oriental  as  over  against  Occiden- 
tal culture.  English  won  the  day,  and  with  this  victory 
all  schools  and  colleges  began  to  take  rank  with  those 
of  the  government.  The  idea  of  imparting  European 
knowledge  through  the  media  of  the  classical  languages 
of  the  East  was  abandoned;  the  dream  of  the  orientalists 
was  not  realized.  It  was  determined  not  only  to  utilize 
EnglisJi  as  the  medium,  but  also  to  encourage  schools 
and  colleges,  other  than  government,  to  accomplish  the 
great  task  of  the  enlightenment  of  this  vast  empire.  By 
a  judicious  system  of  Grant-in-Aid,  all  societies  carrying 
on  schools  and  colleges  could  reap  the  benefit  of  sub- 
stantial support  from  the  public  funds,  and  in  the  course 
of  time  it  contemplated  leaving  the  entire  educational 
work  in  the  hands  of  outside  parties. 

This  was  the  opportunity  for  missionary  bodies  to 
establish  their  schools  and  colleges,  and  as  wise  men 


2o8  AFTER    FIFTY   YKARS. 

they  have  availed  themselves  of  this  grand  opening,  and 
are  now  so  much  to  the  front,  that  after  40  }'ears  all  the 
Government  schools  and  colleges,  except  in  the  Presi- 
dency towns  and  a  few  elsewhere,  have  been  closed  or 
handed  over  to  private  management,  and  the  only  rival 
in  the  field  is  the  iiative  school  and  college^  which  must 
work  under  the  Dispatch  of  1854  on  the  same  condi- 
tions as  the  Mission  school. 

Briefly  this  represents  the  historical  genesis  of  mis- 
sionary higher  education.  Each  step  was  a  struggle. 
Now  let  us  turn  to  the  examination  of  the  classes  which 
these  schools  reach.  Admittedly,  they  were  looked 
upon  by  the  Government  as  calculated  to  give  an  Eng- 
lish or  Western  education  to  the  better  classes  of 
Hindus  and  Muhammedans.  Here  Government  was 
compelled  to  stop.  With  the  religious  instruction  in 
these  schools  it  could  have  nothing  to  do  in  view  of  the 
well  defined  neutrality-policy  in  matters  religious  to 
which  it  was  committed.  But  missionary  bodies  seized 
this  as  the  very  means  which  God  had  providentially 
placed  in  their  hands,  to  evangelize  the  rising  genera- 
tions of  the  better  classes,  and  to  bring  the  power  of  the 
gospel  to  bear  upon  the  very  centre  of  Hindu  civiliza- 
tion. And  the  condition  of  the  nation  was  such  as  to 
justify  them  in  their  efforts.  The  gospel  had  to  be 
taught  and  enforced  before  the  nation  would  heed. 
The  large  bulk  of  the  nation  had  not  heard  the  gospel, 
nor  had  it  an}^  special  willingness  to  be  brought  under 
its  influence.     The  Christian  school,  however,  furnished 


ORGANIZATION    CONTINUED.  209 

the  ground  on  which  to  meet  and  inform  the  rising  and 
most  hopeful  portion  of  the  nation,  the  young  men,  who 
were  to  lead  India  in  the  near  future.     If  Christian  Mis- 
sions had  not   taken    their  stand,   and   embraced  these 
providential    opportunities   to    instil   Christian   thought 
and  life,  it  is  certain  they  would  have  failed  to  appreci- 
ate the  great  work  to  be  done.     Granted  that  the  field 
among  the  low^er  classes  is  so  great  that  it  cannot  be 
properly  cultivated  with  the  present  resources  at  hand, 
yet  it   remains   a  fact,  that  unless  our  schools   for  the 
better  classes  had  been  maintained,  the  most  influential 
class  of  the   community  would  never  have  come  under 
gospel    influence.      With  our   colleges  and   schools   for 
non-Christian   lads,  thousands  are  still  strangers  to  the 
influence  of  Christianity,  because  they  will  not  attend 
our  Christian  schools,  but  prefer  to  go  to  those  influ- 
enced by  Hindu  religious  thought  and  life.     If  it  were 
not  for  Mission    schools    for   professedly   non-Christian 
lads  at   the   present   day,    all    the  higher  education   in 
India   would  be   in   the   neutral  hands  of  Government, 
with  no  religious   instruction,  or  in  the  hands  of  those 
hostile    to   Christianity,    and    bent   on   a  purely   Hindu 
propagandism.      As  it  is,  no  legislation  in  regard  to  re- 
ligious instruction  can  be  enacted.     Attempts  have  been 
made  to  introduce  "  conscience  clauses"  in  some  of  the 
"  Grant-in-aid  "   codes,  but  they  have  not  amounted  to 
much  and   have  been  more  honored  in  the  breach  than 
in  the  observance. 

But  those  who  have  had  some  doubts  in  the  legiti- 

14 


2IO  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

inacy  of  this  missionar}-  propagandisni  have  been  urged 
to  this  by  the  paucit)'  of  the  results,  which  made  its 
continuance  a  question.  To  men  who  enter  into  math- 
ematical .theories  of  mission  work,  such  an  objection  has 
great  weight;  but  surely  when  we  take  the  task  the 
Church  has  set  for  herself  in  India,  we  cannot  measure 
influence  by  such  a  commercial  standard  or  give  up 
work  at  the  dictates  of  mathematics.  As  Dr.  Miller  so 
wisely  said  in  London,  in  1888,  at  the  great  missionary 
conference  :  "  If  the  western  thought  now  flowing  into 
Hinduism  could  bear  with  it  the  influences  of  Christi- 
anity, the  mighty  mass  might  be  awakened  into  new 
moral  and  spiritual  life."  From  such  an  intermingling 
of  spiritual  power  with  western  thought  the  benefit 
must  follow  slowly  and  surely,  as  in  all  great  move- 
ments. He  continues :  "  Let  the  historic  truth  be 
taught  about  the  plan  of  love  that  was  gradually  un- 
rolled, till  it  was  summed  up  in  the  life  of  lives^  and  by 
the  aid  of  the  Spirit  it  would  bring  hearts  and  con- 
sciences to  the  point  of  view  from  which  the  value  of  a 
Saviour  is  understood  and  felt."  It  being  clear  that  God 
has  an  open  door  into  Hinduism  through  the  school, 
no  one  should  be  deterred  from  entering  it  by  the  cry 
of  the  smallness  of  the  immediate  results.  The  great 
Hindu  society,  by  means  of  these  schools,  is  being 
leavened  by  the  gospel,  and  its  ver\'  unity  has  helped  to 
hasten  this  end.  Hardly  an  educated  man  can  be  found 
who  has  not  imbibed,  with  greater  or  less  clearness,  a 
considerable  body  of  Christian   truth,   and    can    speak 


ORGANIZATION    CONTINUED.  211 

with  more  or  less  accuracy  of  God's  great  plan  of  love 
in  Christ  Jesus.  However  he  may  be  affected  by  it,  it  is 
clear  that  to  impart  Christian  truth  is  the  aim  and  high- 
est duty  of  all  missionary  bodies,  and  since  the  school 
furnishes  a  splendid  arena  for  this,  the  reason  for  its  ex- 
istence is  justified.  It  should  be  remarked  that  though 
this  agency  is  a  considerable  drain  on  the  Mission  treas- 
ury, a  considerable  proportion,  and  sometimes  a  large 
one,  is  met  by  the  fees  of  the  students  and  the  Grant-in- 
Aid  of  the  government,  which  will  depend  on  the  num- 
ber of  students  and  the  efficiency  of  the  teaching  staff. 

With  these  general  remarks  we  pass  to  the  account 
of  the  school  work  carried  on  in  our  Mission.  As  the 
Lutheran  Church  had  its  origin  in  the  great  intellectual 
awakening  of  the  i6th  century  in  a  university,  it  is 
only  following  out  her  history  that  she  should  lay  con- 
siderable stress  on  this  method  of  evangelization.  For 
the  sake  of  clearness,  it  will  be  helpful  to  divide  the 
work.  We  shall  consider  it  under  (i)  Girls'  Schools;  (2) 
Mixed  or  Congregational  Schools  ;  (3)  Boarding  Schools  ; 
(4)  English  or  Anglo-Vernacular  Schools  and  the  High 
School  and  College. 

I.  Girls'  Schools.  Our  Girls'  Schools  are  sometimes 
designated  Caste  schools,  /.  <?.,  schools  to  which  only 
the  children  of  the  better  classes  go,  or  rather  which 
have  been  established  for  the  special  benefit  of  those 
classes,  in  order  to  gain  among  them  a  way  for  imparting 
religious  truth.  India  must  be  viewed  from  the  stand- 
point of  its  social  laws,  institutions  and  customs,  to  see 


212 


AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 


the  importance  and  need  of  such  schools.  We  must 
reach  the  home.  The  mothers  and  sisters  must  be  influ- 
enced by  the  leaven  of  Christian  thought  and  life;  and 
the  opening  into  caste-ridden  India,  with  its  closed  doors 
for  the  Christ-child,  has  been  through  the  school.  It  is 
here  that  a  start  was  made  among  the  better  classes  of 
women,  and  it  was  begun  before  either  medicine  had 


Oi-l  A'^' 


.*.*  Ar' 


y.fl:.'.*»' 


GIRT.S'  BOARDING   SCHOOL,  GUNTUR. 

been  utilized  or  the  zenana  teacher  had  entered  the 
tightly-closed  doors  of  Hindu  and  Muhammedan  homes. 
Against  this  work  for  women  the  most  sturdy  opposition 
has,  from  the  first,  been  waged,  nor  has  the  conflict  by 
any  means  ceased.  The  Hindu  could  see  no  special 
reason  for  educating  his  daughters.  This  was  the  first 
barrier  that  had  to  be  broken  down.      He  could  see  ben- 


ORGANIZATION    CONTINUED.  213 

efit  in  educating  his  sons.  It  gave  them  a  market  value 
in  the  community,  and  procured  for  them  service  under 
the  government.  But  why  he  should  spend  money  on 
the  education  of  his  daughters  or  send  them  to  school, 
was  something  for  which  he  could  see  no  good  reason. 
First,  then,  the  persistent  opposition  to  educating  girls 
at  all  had  to  be  met  and  overcome.  At  present  this 
outer  wall  has  been  more  or  less  successfully  scaled. 
The  workmen  are  face  to  face  with  their  great  task  to 
educate  not  only  meiitally  but  morally  and  spiritually. 
To  this  work  the  customs  of  the  country  present  almost 
insuperable  difficulties.  Just  when  a  girl  is  about  fairly 
started,  her  parents,  or  more  likely  her  husband,  object 
to  her  going  to  school  on  the  ground  of  her  advanced 
age,  and  stops  further  progress.  But  eventually  this 
objection  must  yield,  especially  if  female  teachers  can 
be  secured,  to  obtain  whom  all  possible  efforts  are  being 
made. 

The  religious  opposition  is  not  more  open  here  than 
elsewhere.  It  is  persistent  everywhere,  and  it  may  at  any 
time  break  out  at  the  most  unexpected  place.  At  present 
it  has  assumed  the  form  of  an  effort  to  start  counter 
schools  under  Hindu  management.  ^'We  must  have 
our  own  schools,"  they  say,  "to  educate  our  daughters, 
just  as  we  have  them  for  our  sons."  But  as  yet  little 
has  been  done  in  these  schools.  The  community  are 
not  keen  enough  on  the  question  of  the  education  of 
girls  to  throw  themselves  into  this  work  with  any 
great    earnestness.       But    we    must   expect    opposition, 


214 


AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 


and  from  this  quarter  stirred  up  by  religious  opposition 
it  will  most  certainly  come  sooner  or  later.  Missions 
-are  not  secure  by  any  means  in  any  work  which 
directly  attacks  the  central  Hindu  unit.  The  first  at- 
tempted organization  of  a  girls'  school  is  referred  to  by 
the  Rev.  Gunn  in  his  diary,  and  was  started  in  1848  in 
Guntur.  It  must  have  been  opened  some  time  before 
this  in  1846-47  ;  among  others  than  those  of  outcaste 


HINDU  GIRI.S'  SCHOOIv,  CHILAKAI,URUPET. 

origin  who  attended  there  were  twelve  Sudras  (fourth 
Hindu  caste)  and  one  Muhammedan  girl.  An  attempt 
at  that  early  date  was  made  to  educate  the  girls  in  Eng- 
lish, But  limited  funds  and  strenuous  opposition  to 
such  an  innovation  made  it  slow  work.  Allusion  is  also 
made  to  a  girls'  school  organized  by  Mrs.  Cutter  at 
Rajahmundry,    and   carried   forward   through   the   kind 


ORGANIZATION    CONTINUED. 


215 


MISS  MINNIE  MOSES,  WITH  NOR^MAE  CEASS  O"  1S94. 


2l6 


AFTER    FIFTY    YEARS. 


help  of  Eiiglisli  friends  for  several  years  from  1853-5  5 
but  nothing-  is  said  as  to  what  classes  of  the  commimit}' 
attended  the  school.  It  is  pretty  certain  that  no  girls' 
school  had  been  opened  which  was  attended  b}-  all 
classes  of  the  Hindu  community  in  our  Mission  before 
1875.  In  March  of  that  year  a  school  for  girls  was 
opened,  not  under  Mission  control,  but  with  the  support 


SAMALADAS  AGRAHARAM.  — GIRLS'  SCHOOI.. 


and  patronage  of  the  missionaries  and  English  residents 
of  Guntur.  Mrs.  Rovve  visited  this  school  frequently. 
In  1876  the  Mission  authorized  the  opening  of  two 
Girls'  Schools  for  caste  children,  and  in  February  and 
March  ('76),  they  were  opened,  and  for  the  first  quarter 
had  (the  one  in  Samaladas  Agraharam)  23  and  (the  one 
in   old   Guntur)    24   pupils.      Our   work    among   these 


ORGANIZATION    CONTINUED. 


217 


classes  is  less  than  twenty  years  old.  But  the  work  has 
both  multiplied  in  numbers  and  grown  in  strength,  as 
the  following  will  abundantly  show  : 


en 

tn 

en 

Ykar. 

0 

0^ 

en 
^1 

a 

en 

en 

2 

H 

i 

6^ 

d^ 

t 

>. 

'^ 

^  s 

A 

% 

^ 

W 

> 

m 

^ 

0 

1876 

3 

47 

1880 

3 

137 

34 

59 

II 

35 

1891 

17 

735 

146 

109 

344 

98 

38 

But  figures  can  only  represent  in  a  feeble  manner  the 
vast  advance  made  in  this  work.  It  was  customary,  at 
first,  to  pay  all  children  who  attended  the  school,  some- 
times money  and  later  a  native  jacket  and  an  occasional 
cloth.  Now  all  this  has  been  greatly  changed,  and  in 
the  main  only  scholarships,  and  annual  prizes  for  at- 
tendance and  general  scholarship,  are  awarded.  But 
more  than  this  has  been  gained,  and  that  a  slight  ap- 
preciation for  the  education  of  women  is  being  felt  is 
shown  by  the  fact  that  Rs.  191,  according  to  the  report 
of  1891,  were  contributed  by  the  Hindu  community 
toward  the  support  of  the  schools.  To  any  one  who 
knows  the  sturdy  opposition  to  these  schools  from  the 
first,  and  anything  of  the  Hindu  nation  and  its  leth- 
argy, this  is  most  encouraging,  nay,  almost  phenomenal. 
Tlie  cost  of  the  schools  has  always  been  borne  by  the 
Mission,    assisted  by    generous   Grants-in-aid    from    the 


2l8  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS, 

Government  Educational  Department,  which  has  ever 
been  keenly  alive  to  this  work,  on  its  secular  side  at 
least,  and  is  only  too  happy  to  assist  missionary  agency 
to  the  extent  of  available  funds.  In  1891  the  grants 
received  from  the  government  amounted  to  one-third 
the  cost  of  maintenance.  But  though  these  schools  are 
a  heavy  drain  on  Mission  funds,  they  are  justified  in  the 
eyes  of  every  missionary  who  has  given  the  work  of 
evangelizing  India  a  moment's  thought,  and  especially 
to  any  one  who  has  examined  the  difficult  question  of 
teaching  the  women  of  the  nation. 

The  organization  of  these  schools  under  the  Zenana 
Conference  has  not  stopped  in  Guntur,  but  under  Miss 
Dry  den's  management,  schools  are  carried  on  at  Ba- 
patla,  Perala,  Cherala,  Amaravati,  Mangalagiri,  Ponnur 
and  Chebrole,  and  under  Miss  Kistler,  at  Narasarowpet, 
Chilakalurpet,  Rompicherla,  Vinukonda,  and  Dache- 
palli.  In  1893  there  were  1175  pupils  in  school,  19^ 
schools  organized  and  working.  In  1875,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  report,  this  school  work  w^as  begun  among 
the  better  classes  w^ith  the  greatest  caution^  children 
were  given  presents  of  money  and  clothes  to  attend,  and 
little  or  no  attempt  was  made  to  interest  the  children  in 
scriptural  truths  for  fear  of  breaking  up  the  schools ; 
w^hile,  at  the  present  time,  the  people  of  the  same 
classes  ask  us  to  give  them  schools  in  large  outlying 
villages,  and  offer  help  toward  their  maintenance.  Un- 
doubtedly this  work  can  now  be  pushed  to  a  much 
greater  extent ;  is  only  in  fact  limited  by  the  means  at 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  219 

hand  for  efficiently  managing  it  and  imparting  religious 
instruction,  and  with  the  latter  carried  on  in  a  system- 
atic manner,  is  quietly  becoming  a  mighty  factor  in 
training  out  the  old  and  bringing  in  the  new^  opening 
up  a  new  life  to  the  Hindu  female  community,  and 
bringing  with  it  the  needs  of  a  new  freedom.  A  good 
start  has  been  made,  and  workmen  tried  and  true  are 
needed  to  extend  this  work  and  make  it  more  effectual 
in  the  dissemination  of  the  blessed  gospel  of  Christ  Jesus. 
II.  The  Mixed  or  Congregational  Schools. — 
As  we  have  already  noted,  these  schools  are  for  the  ed- 
ucation of  the  children  in  our  congregations  of  both 
sexes,  hence  called  mixed.  They  are  all  primar}-,  ac- 
cording to  their  grade,  and  have  only  in  a  few  cases 
reached  the  highest  class  in  that  grade.  The  majority 
of  them  have  only  three  classes,  and  impart  an  element- 
ary education  in  Tchigii  only.  With  the  grossest 
ignorance  among  the  lower  orders  in  India,  it  was  an 
absolute  necessit}^  that  schools  like  these  should  be  or- 
ganized, and  they  have  ever  proved  the  wisdom  of  that 
policy  which  called  them  into  existence.  Of  late  years 
the  social  condition  of  the  lower  strata  of  population 
has  been  engaging  the  serious  attention  of  the  govern- 
ment. Their  ignorance,  helplessness,  poverty,  the  op- 
pression of  the  superior  orders  under  which  they  live, 
the  cruel  customs  of  the  past  which  make  them  little 
better  than  slaves,  have  all  been  forced  upon  the  atten- 
tion of  the  government.  Even  in  the  British  parlia- 
ment their  hard  lot  is  being  discussed,  and  measures  set 


220  AFTKR    FIFTY   YEARS. 

on  foot  to  alleviate  their  condition.  All  this  has 
brought  the  missionary  considerable  encouragement  in 
his  hard  labors  for  these  people.  The  schools  have 
gotten  the  ear  of  the  government,  and  liberal  Grants-in- 
aid  are  being  made  to  encourage  all  IMissions  to  engage 
in  this  feature  of  their  work  among  these  poor  down- 
trodden masses,  and  to  aid  them  in  every  legitimate 
way  to  elevate  these,  at  present  styled  the  depressed 
classes  of  the  Hindu  community.  It  must  be  remem- 
bered that  these  schools  are  as  a  rule  among  the  poorest 
of  the  poor — those  who  have  barely  enough  to  eke  out 
a  scanty  livelihood.  Their  servitude  to  the  higher 
orders  makes  them  an  easy  prey  to  their  former  mas- 
ters, who  are  yet,  in  many  cases,  practically  their  mas- 
ters and  owners,  through  debts  of  long  standing  from 
which  they  are  too  poor  to  free  themselves,  and  too 
io^norant  to  understand  when  in  the  natural  course  of 
events  they  have  paid  them.  But  the  education  already 
imparted  is  beginning  to  change  the  order  of  things. 
The  poor  dependent  is  learning  that  he  may  be  a  free 
man  of  which  he  never  dreamed  before,  and  with  a 
little  caution  and  independence  he  may  get  rid  of  much 
of  the  harshness  of  servitude.  With  a  growang  knowl- 
edge the  perplexing  question,  too,  of  debt  contracted 
with  his  higher  class  neighbors  is  passing  away,  or  at 
least  he  is  beginning  to  demand  and  understand  the  re- 
lation and  rights  of  debtor,  and  intelligenth'  make 
arrangements  to  pay  off  his  indebtedness.  It  is  not 
hard  to  see  how  things  must  work,  when  all  the  j^ower 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  221 

and  intelligence  are  on  the  side  of  the  creditor.  Hence 
the  change  effected  by  these  schools  in  the  whole  social 
order,  and  the  great  good  secured  to  these  poor  ignorant 
classes,  serfs  of  the  soil  till  freed  by  English  rule,  are 
patent. 

But  as  an  evangelizing  agency  these  little  schools 
have  the  first  claim  on  missionary  support.  Great  as  is 
their  philanthropic  influence,  their  religious  importance 
in  the  spiritual  elevation  of  the  masses  is  greater  and 
more  important.  With  this  end  in  view  they  were 
opened  at  the  first  and  are  continued  at  present.  We 
find  them  our  most  powerful  alh'  in  imparting  religious 
truth.  Every  teacher  is  ex2:)ected  in  a  systematic  man- 
ner to  impart  religious  truth  as  the  most  important 
part  of  his  daily  w^ork,  and  to  enquire  how  this  work  is 
done,  is  part  of  the  duty  of  ever}'  missionary  as  he  visits 
the  congregations  in  his  towns.  Although  the  princi- 
ple now  followed  is  not  to  open  a  school  in  a  village  be- 
fore Christians  are  found  there,  yet  such  a  rule  did  not 
exist  at  first.  The  school  freqttcntly  preceded  the  churchy 
and  out  of  it  the  chitrch  gradiiaUy  gi^ezv.  The  first 
thing  our  tried  English  friend  told  "Father  Heyer" 
was  that  he  would  fit  up  one  of  his  outbuildings  in 
which  a  school  could  be  started,  and  services  held. 
And  so  it  turned  out  that  our  Mission,  like  many  others 
in  India,  began  in  a  school.  Stephen,  baptized  July  4, 
1847,  ^^^  employed  as  a  school  teacher  in  Guntur,  and 
his  wife,  baptized  in  September  of  the  same  year, 
opened  a  ^q\\qq\  for  girls.     Examining  the  report  of  the 


222  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

missionary  in  1848,  it  is  pleasing  to  note  that  all  parts 
of  the  educational  work  now  carried  on  had  a  fair  start, 
for  Rev.  Gunn  reports  a  Telugu  boys'  school  in  the 
Mission  compound  with  fifty-two  pupils,  of  whom 
twenty-five  were  Sudras,  twelve  Pariahs,  five  Muham- 
madans,  six  Roman  Catholics  and  four  Protestants,  and 
in  old  Guntur,  sixteen  boys  and  twelve  girls  taught  by 
Stephen  and  his  wife  Rebecca;  besides  these  a  girls' 
school  and  an  English  (one  in  which  the  English  lan- 
guage was  taught)  school  having  twenty-five  pupils,  of 
whom  two  were  Brahmin,  seventeen  Sudras,  two  Mu- 
hammadans,  one  Pariah,  one  native  Christian,  and  two 
East  Indian.  The  New  Testament,  Peep  of  Day  and 
suitable  religious  tracts  were  used  in  imparting  relig- 
ious instruction,  a  portion  of  the  scripture  was  memor- 
ized. Much  hope  was  entertained  for  this  branch  of 
work.  These  beginnings  were  small,  and  yet  they  are 
especially  significant  as  showing  in  what  way  this  Mis- 
sion, along  with  many  others,  reached  the  people. 
The  instruction  of  the  yoiith  in  Sunday-school  was 
deemed  one  of  the  surest  ways  to  reach  the  Hindu  com- 
munity, the  present  condition  of  our  schools  still  em- 
phasizing the  wisdom  of  this  plan.  Steadily  the  work 
has  grown,  the  schools  have  increased  in  numbers  and 
efficiency,  as  better  teachers  have  been  trained.  Our 
present  plan  confines  such  schools  to  our  Christian  com- 
munities, but  it  is  not  so  insisted  on  but  that  it  would 
be  deemed  a  wise  policy  and  a  proper  expenditure  of 
money  to  plant  elementary  schools  in  heathen  villages. 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED. 


223: 


especially  among  such  classes  as  have  not  yet  been 
reached  by  gospel  influence.  A  plan  like  this  has  been 
often  talked  of,  and  the  wisdom  of  beginning  schools 
among  the  Sudras  in  the  villages,  who  in  many  cases 
are  as  ignorant  as  their  countrymen  among  whom  our 
work  largely  lies,  has  been  admitted,  and  the  plan  has 
been  only  deferred  for  lack  of  funds  and  trained  men  to 
put  in  charge,  so  as  to  carry  out  the  plan  successfully. 
It  must  come  by  and  by,  as  we  are  quite  as  sure  it  will 
open  up  a  way  for  the  gospel  among  these  classes,  as- 
our  earlier  attempts  among  the  lower  classes.  It  may 
be  well  to  remember  that  the  Sudra  community  consti- 
tutes the  backbone  of  the  nation,  and  a  church  among 
them  means  from  the  start  a  self-supporting  institution. 
The  following  table  shows  the  growth  and  develop- 
ment of  our  elementary  schools  since  i< 


Year. 


1858 

1868 

1880 

1890 

1893 { 


o 

^  2 

"A 


3 

16 
21 

49 
196 

19 
208 


6^ 


93 

396 

211 

1079 

3263 

1234 
4cx)o 


664 

1654 

59 

2020 


"u 

a. 2 
1^ 


415 
2021 

1175 
1980 


44 

329 

1375 


7 

■X- 

* 

34 
102 


37 

1658 
3757 


A  few  words  of  explanation  may  be  needed  to  under- 
stand this  table.     The  column  marked  ''others''  is  in- 


*  Not  determined. 


224  AFTER    FIFTY   YKARS. 

tended  to  mark  the  non-caste  or  lower  classes  of  the 
community  who  attend  our  schools,  but  are  not  reck- 
oned as  strictly  belonging  to  the  Hindu  race.  It  will 
thus  be  seen  at  a  glance  that  non-Christians  are  brought 
under  religious  influence  in  large  numbers,  as  over  half 
of  all  the  pupils  in  these  schools  are  non-Christian. 
We  welcome  all  to  our  schools.  It  will  be  seen  that 
during  the  last  few  years  the  growth  of  this  work  has 
been  very  rapid.  That  it  was  not  stronger  early  in  our 
history  was  not  so  much  due  perhaps  to  want  of  oppor- 
tunities, as  the  want  of  means  to  carry  it  on.  The 
teachers  for  our  congregational  schools  are  all  Chris- 
tians. Most  of  them  have  been  trained  in  our  Mission ; 
many  of  them  have  been  pupils  in  our  boarding  schools, 
and  have  begun  work  as  teachers  as  a  preliminary  step 
to  other  and  more  responsible  posts  ;  and  their  qualifica- 
tions, while  not  of  as  high  a  grade  as  is  desirable,  are 
yet  steadily  becoming  higher.  From  these  schools  we 
hope  to  draw  our  future  workers.  From  them  they  pass 
into  our  boarding  schools,  and  then  into  our  higher 
schools  for  training  in  both  general  and  religious  knowl- 
edge. As  the  Christian  community  grows  in  intelli- 
gence, and  in  a  due  appreciation  of  these  schools,  our 
native  Church  will  develop  and  take  a  higher  place  in 
Christian  thought  and  life.  For,  while  it  may  be  con- 
ceded that  education  does  not  of  necessity  develop  moral 
and  spiritual  life,  still,  as  all  must  admit,  it  is  a  great 
aid  in  the  acquisition  of  that  knowledge  on  which  faith 
leans,  and  becomes  a  powerful  factor  in  the  development 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  335 

of  that  life  which  feeds  on  food  divine.  No  one  can 
fully  estimate  the  real  end  subserved  by  these  schools  in 
the  development  of  our  infant  Church. 

But  we  pass  on  to  a  special  class  of  schools,  which 
have  all  along  been  recognized  as  a  necessity  in  the 
present  state  of  Indian  Church  life. 

III.  The  Boarding  Schools. — This  name  is,  no 
doubt,  misleading  when  considered  from  an  American 
standpoint.  A  boarding  school  generally  means  one  at 
which  boarding  is  furnished  by  the  authorities  of  the 
school  and  payment  made  by  those  who  attend,  as  part 
of  the  regular  fees  levied.  The  difference  in  our  Mis- 
sion boarding  schools  is,  that  while  the  first  is  true,  the 
latter  is  true  only  in  a  very  modified  sense.  As  yet  only 
a  very  small  amount  of  the  cost  of  supporting  the 
students  is  paid  by  their  parents  and  friends,  the  larger 
burden  resting  on  the  Mission.  It  is  not  hard  to  find 
the  reason  for  this,  when  the  poverty  and  ignorance  of 
the  people  are  remembered,  the  former  making  it  im- 
possible for  them  to  pay  the  whole  cost  of  supporting 
their  children,  and  the  latter  making  them  unwilling  to 
send,  much  less  pay,  for  their  education.  So  the  Mis- 
sion stands  in  place  of  a  parent  toward  the  child,  and, 
with  the  exception  of  clothes  (and  in  some  instances 
these  are  in  part  furnished),  the  cost  of  books,  food  and 
tuition  is  borne  by  the  Mission.  The  real  grounds  for 
this  are  found  in  the  growing  demands  of  our  work  and 
the  necessity  of  employing  native  workers  for  its  effect- 
ive accomplishment.     The  wisdom  of  turning  out  and 

15 


226  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

putting  into  the  great  field  as  large  and  as  strongly  an 
equipped  body  of  natives  of  the  land  as  can  be  raised  is 
so  manifest  that  it  need  only  be  mentioned  to  commend 
it  to  all.  But  in  the  present  condition  of  affairs  we 
must  educate  the  youths  for  this  work.  The  Church 
here  has  not  risen  to  that  state  when  it  will  be  done 
without  our  assistance.  It  is  not  a  question  of  our  want- 
ing to  do  it,  but  one  of  necessity,  if  we  desire  to  train  a 
native  staff  of  workers  for  our  growing  village  work. 
Two  departments  have  been  opened,  one  for  boys  and 
the  other  for  girls,  the  former  under  the  management 
and  support  of  the  General  Conference,  the  latter  con- 
trolled by  the  ladies  of  the  Woman's  Home  and  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  and  supported  by  that  body. 

In  order  to  develop  the  pupils  out  of  their  heathen 
notions  and  surroundings  and  give  them  a  fair  chance  to 
get  new  ideas,  they  are  admitted  into  the  schools  at  an 
early  age,  before  habits  have  been  formed,  the  Mission 
standing  toward  them  "  in  loco  parentis "  not  only  as 
to  their  training  and  support,  but  also,  to  a  great  extent, 
as  to  their  marriages  and  future  work;  their  whole 
lives,  in  fact,  are  more  or  less  ordered  by  the  Mission. 

In  the  girls'  school  all  instruction  is  in  Telugu.  The 
standard  of  the  schools  compares  favorably  with  a  gram- 
mar school.  It  is  in  the  standard  of  Government,  a 
lower  secondary  school  with  a  normal  department,  and 
a  practicing  school  for  the  training  of  teachers. 

The  boys'  school  divides  itself  into  two  sections.  The 
one  embraces  those  who  study  English  in  the  Anglo 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  22/ 

vernacular  branch  schools  of  the  Mission  and  in  the 
high  school  of  the  college.  Their  course  is  limited 
only  by  their  abilities  to  cope  with  the  difficulties  and  by 
their  freedom  from  early  domestic  entanglements.  The 
other  section  comprises  those  lads  whose  entire  instruc- 
tion is  in  Telugu,  they. being  usually  retained  in  the 
school  until  they  have  reached,  if  not  passed,  the  lower 
secondary  school.  They  are  limited  to  the  vernacular 
in  their  studies  for  several  reasons.  They  have  either 
had  no  chance  to  study  English  in  their  primary  train- 
ing, or  else  have  begun  to  read  when  their  age  made  it 
very  difficult  to  master  English  to  .such  an  extent  as  to 
make  it  useful  in  their  future  work.  It  must  be  borne 
in  mind,  that  a  lad  who  begins  English  the  third  year 
of  his  schooling  must  be  allowed  not  less  than  ten  years 
before  his  English  studies  will  be  of  great  material 
benefit  to  him  in  his  future  study.  The  value  of  such 
a  course  is  not  by  any  means  forgotten,  nor  does  the 
Mission  regard  the  time  required  as  too  great,  but  it 
finds  itself  greatly  hindered  by  the  boys  themselves,  by 
their  parents  who  want  to  contract  early  marriages  for 
them,  and  too  often  by  the  want  of  ability  and  an  earn- 
est desire  to  continue  their  studies. 

Both  sections  of  the  boys'  school  are  under  religious 
training,  as  it  has  always  been  the  plan  of  the  Mission 
to  develop  the  two  sides  of  education  simultaneously. 
Those  lads  who  read  in  the  higher  classes  in  the  high 
school,  take  the  regular  course  of  that  school.  At  pres- 
ent only  a  few  have  reached  the  higher  classes.     Those 


228  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

who  study  in  the  lower  classes  and  get  no  further, 
whose  acquirements  are  too  limited  in  English  to  con- 
tinue their  studies  in  that  language,  are  sent  into  the 
Telugu  training  department  for  a  year  or  two,  before 
beine  sent  into  Mission  work  as  teachers. 

It  may  seem  strange,  but  one  of  the  chief  difficulties 
in  this  work  is  to  get  the  boys  to  continue  their  studies 
until  they  become  really  well  educated  in  both  secular 
and  religious  subjects,  or  until  they  attain  to  that  stand- 
ard of  training  which  our  college  affords.  It  is  saying 
nothing  derogatory  to  the  boys,  to  say  that  this  difficulty 
is  due  to  a  want  of  native  ability  as  well  as  to  the  lack  of 
the  habit  of  the  true  student.  This  must  not  be  won- 
dered at.  A  race  of  students,  to  a  large  extent,  is  born, 
not  made.  For  centuries  out  of  mind  those  from  whom 
our  converts  largely  come  were  slaves,  mere  things  in 
the  hands  of  a  superior  race,  with  no  intellectual  train- 
ing, no  cultivated  tastes  for  learning  or  books,  and  no 
chance  to  improve  themselves.  So  they  find  it  hard, 
after  such  conditions,  to  make  the  most  of  these  new 
opportunities  which  their  emancipation  has  brought 
them.  It  is  encouraging,  however,  to  note  that  this 
great  hindrance  is  gradually  disappearing  as  the  atmos- 
phere changes  by  which  these  children  are  surrounded. 
It  will  be  a  work  of  time,  and  one  in  which  much 
patience  must  be  exercised,  before  they  will  be  in  a 
position  to  make  the  best  use  of  the  opportunities, 
which  the  Mission  so  freely  secures  for  them. 

Another  and  most  potent  hinderance  to  their  higher 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  230 

training  is  the  system  of  early  marriages,  which    has 
filtered    down    from  the   highest  to  the   lowest  of  the 
nation.     It  is  the  end  to  all  real  training,  and  higher 
education  and  culture,  when  girls  of  thirteen  and  four- 
teen, and  boys  of  fifteen  and  sixteen,  assume  the  cares 
and  burdens  of  a  family.     This  is  a  root  trotcble,  and, 
with  all  our  influence,  it  is  hard  to  eradicate  it.     We 
must  exercise  the  most  unbounded   patience,  be  firm 
and  calm  withal,  when  the  parents  of  a  clever  lad  begin 
to  urge  matrimony  just  about  the  time  he  is  really  in  a 
position  to  do  his  best  studying  and  make  most  progress, 
the  most  beneficial  for  his  future  work.     Imagine  what 
the  American  nation  would  be  if  marriages  were  con- 
tracted at  so  early  an  age,  and  training  and  education 
thereby  almost  stopped. 

We  know  there  are  ancient  customs  which  are  urged 
to  justify  these  early  marriages,  and  that  the  peculiar- 
ities of  the  nation  are  such  as  to  make  them,  to  a  certain 
extent,  seem  very  plausible,  but  this  does  not  in  the 
least  change  our  contention  that  they  form  one  of  the 
most  serious  hindrances  to  the  training  of  our  young 
men  and  women.  We  must,  however,  take  things  not 
as  we  would  have  them,  but  as  they  are,  and  as  wise 
builders  make  the  best  we  can  of  our  material.  Mar- 
riage, it  has  been  discovered,  can  be  deferred,  and  a 
little  pressure  is  not  wrong  when  wisely  applied. 

Thus  having  shown  the  grounds  for  the  existence  of 
these  schools  and  their  relation  to  our  organized  village 
work,  as  well  as  a  few  hindrances  to  their  higher  efli- 


230  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

ciency,  we  desire  to  look  briefly  at  their  historical  devel- 
opment. Suffice  it  to  say,  it  was  among  the  earliest 
ideas  of  our  missionaries  to  open  these  training  schools. 
In  the  account  of  Father  Heyer,  in  1853,  entries  are 
found  of  expenditures  on  account  of  boys  and  girls' 
boarding  schools,  both  at  Guntur  and  Gurjal.  At  this 
time  Rev.  Gronning  lived  in  the  Palnad  and  had  charge 
of  the  work  there.  In  the  same  year  an  estimate  of  Rs. 
360  was  made  for  the  maintenance  of  these  schools.  In 
1859  the  number  under  instruction  had  risen  to  16 
pupils.     The  following  shows  their  growth  by  decades : 

Boys.  Girls. 

1859 2  14 

1869 2  6 

1879 22  16 

1889 150  48 

During  the  early  years  their  numbers  vary  greatly  in 
the  decades;  however,  it  is  certain  that  no  great  forward 
movement  was  made  in  these  schools  before  1874,  and 
the  reason  is  patent,  as  we  had  no  missionary  staff  to 
look  after  the  field  or  develop  the  work,  sufficient  for 
the  proper  carrying  forward  of  different  departments  of 
mission  endeavor.  At  the  present  time  it  is  the  deter- 
mined policy  of  the  Mission  to  have  both  schools  under 
the  management  of  a  foreign  missionary,  and  to  push 
the  work  of  training  men  and  women  with  new  zeal. 

But  more  encouraging  than  the  numerical  increase 
has  been  the  educational  advancement  of  these  boys 
and    girls.       Both   schools    have   been    most    liberally 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  23 1 

helped  by  the  aid  of  government  grants  toward  the 
maintenance  of  a  suitable  staff  of  instructors,  and 
toward  the  building  of  a  large  new  dormitory  for  the 
girls,  one-third  of  the  cost  of  the  latter  being  given. 

A  new  building  is  about  to  be  erected  by  the  native 
church  as  a  memorial  to  Father  Heyer,  as  well  as  a 
mark  of  our  fifty  years  of  labor  and  progress. 

The  most  important  part  of  the  training  in  these 
schools  is  that  which  arises  from  the  personal  contact 
and  influence  of  the  missionary.  They  have  also  been 
excellent  places  in  which  the  evils  of  caste  can  be 
rooted  up,  and  the  most  humane  and  sensible  ideas  of 
the  gospel  can  be  practically  exemplified.  There  are 
societies  in  both,  that  in  the  boys  being  called  the 
"Brothers'  Society."  It  conducts  several  devotional 
meetings  during  each  week  in  the  schools,  and  keeps 
alive  the  practical  piety  of  the  members.  The  other  in 
the  girls'  school  is  named  "  The  King's  Daughters,"  and 
is  conducted  on  similar  lines  to  such  organizations  in 
America. 

We  mention  here  that  every  effort  is  being  made  to 
get  the  parents  to  help  bear  the  cost  of  their  children's 
education,  and  a  fair  and  encouraging  start  has  been 
made,  to  which  we  may  refer  later  on  in  the  chapter  on 
self-support. 

IV.  Thk  High  School  and  College  and  its 
Anglo- Vernacular  Branches.— The  idea  of  using 
English  as  a  medium  of  imparting  to  the  higher  classes 
m   India    a   knowledge    of    our   western    science    and 


23^  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

thought,  originated  not  much  over  sixty  years  ago. 
Only  forty  years  have  passed  since  the  war  of  the  Orient- 
alists, i.  e.^  those  who  wished  to  employ  the  classical 
and  vernacular  languages  as  the  media  of  instruction, 
and  the  Occidentalists,  those  who  wanted  to  employ 
English,  has  ceased.  The  great  prince,  both  in  educa- 
tion and  higher  English  education  as  an  evangelizing 
agency,  was  the  sainted  Dr.  Duff,  of  Calcutta,  who, 
under  the  Church  of  Scotland,  began  his  work  in  1830. 
Nor  should  we  forget  the  services  at  the  same  time  of 
the  Serampore  missionaries.  Soon  the  Anglo-Vernacu- 
lar school  became  a  recognized  agency  in  most  Missions 
for  reaching  the  higher  classes,  whose  caste  views  made 
it  difficult  to  bring  them  under  the  ordinary  preaching, 
but  to  which  this  agency  appealed  with  special  force. 

The  government  encouraged  this  from  the  first,  be- 
cause by  it  the  administration  was  furnished  with  men 
to  carry  forward  its  different  departments — men  trained 
in  English,  and  conversant  in  the  vernaculars  of  the 
many-tongued  people  over  whom  their  rule  extended; 
while  the  missionary  saw  in  it  the  means  he  must  use 
to  bring  the  gospel  to  bear  on  the  rising  generation  of 
the  most  influential  class  of  the  community. 

We  have  already  examined  the  question  at  consider- 
able length,  at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter;  but  a  few 
thoughts  in  addition  may  be  in  place  here.  In  many 
parts  of  India  the  higher  classes  were  not  at  all  reached, 
except  as  they  were  gathered  into  these  schools.  This 
has  been  true  from  the  beginning  of  Missions,  and  is  no 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  233 

less  so  now.  It  makes  no  difFerence,  if  it  can  be  shown 
that  it  is  a  wilful  refusal  to  hear  the  gospel,  which  has 
been  maintained  by  these  higher  classes.  If  it  can  be 
shown  to  be  such,  the  more  reason  has  the  missionary 
had  to  use  any  and  every  legitimate  means  to  break 
through  this  determination  to  have  nothing  to  do  with 
the  gospel.  And  even  if  it  were  evident  now  that  the 
higher  classes  did  not  want  the  gospel,  and  attended 
these  schools  only  to  get  the  English  education,  which 
would  be  a  passport  to  future  employment  under  gov- 
ernment and  elsewhere.  Missions  would  be  justified  in 
maintaining  these  institutions,  only  making  them  more 
evangelistic,  as  larger  numbers  of  the  masters  become 
Christian,  and  as  the  Christian  student  gets  a  more  hon- 
ored place  among  the  non-Christian. 

It  was  not  till  1854  that  the  great  universities  of 
Bombay,  Calcutta  and  Madras  were  established,  whose 
special  object  has  been  to  guide  and  limit  the  course 
which  western  education  should  take,  and  test  by  ex- 
aminations the  results  of  all  schools  and  colleges  affili- 
ated to  them.  These  have  in  forty  years  wrought  won- 
ders, and  the  growth  of  education  under  these  universi- 
ties has  been  phenomenal.  All  the  higher  ranks  of 
government  service,  the  law,  medicine,  engineering,  are 
opened  only  to  those  who  have  passed  the  university 
tests  as  a  preliminary.  The  character  of  the  training  is 
constantly  being  elevated  to  suit  the  demand  for  more 
highly  trained  men.  It  is  made  impossible  by  govern- 
ment enactment  to  bestow  a  public  appointment  upon 


234  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

one  who  does  not  have  the  educational  qualifications 
fitting  him  for  such  post. 

No  man  who  knows  India  at  all  can  fail  to  see  what 
a  splendid  field  this  offers  for  the  Mission  school.  Here 
is  a  field  all  ready,  and  he  has  only  to  keep  up  to  the 
university  and  government  requirements,  and  no  ques- 
tions will  be  asked  as  to  his  Christian  work  or  instruction 
among  the  students.  This  is  secured  by  the  non-inter- 
ference-policy of  the  Indian  government  in  matters  re- 
ligious. He  can  teach  and  preach  his  faith  six  days  in 
the  week,  and  organize  a  good  Sunday-school  on  the 
seventh,  if  he  uses  the  proper  tact.  To  the  mainte- 
nance of  the  school  the  government  is  willing  to  assist 
by  a  Grant-in-aid  from  one-fourth  to  one-fifth  the  cost  of 
the  school.  If  the  missionary  does  not  enter  this  "open 
door,"  he  leaves  the  whole  work  of  the  education  of  the 
young,  who  will  soon  be  the  leaders  of  the  nation,  to 
the  Hindu  schools  or  to  government  schools,  where  in 
the  first  case  there  has  developed  of  late  years  an  active 
anti-Christian  propaganda,  and  in  the  latter  a  negative 
attitude  on  all  questions  of  religion,  though  on  purely 
moral  issues  the  government  is  wide  awake.  In  addi- 
tion, these  schools  furnish  education  to  all  Christian 
boys  who  want  to  pursue  a  study  of  the  English  lan- 
guage; in  fact,  they  are  for  all,  without  regard  to  race, 
faith,  color  or  creed,  and  become  the  common  meeting 
ground  where  stubborn  race  and  caste  customs  and  pre- 
judices of  centuries  are  receiving  their  most  deadly 
blows,  and  are  being  gradually  undermined. 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  335 

In  the  Madras  Presidency  alone  there  are  126  schools, 
recognized  by  the  Director  of  Public  Instruction,  in  the 
high  school  department  of  which  there  were  3,431  ex- 
amined by  the  University  in  1893.     These  were  for  boys 
only.     In  addition,   there  were  seventeen  high  schools 
for  gilds.     The  whole  number  of  boys  and  girls  read- 
ing in  the  high  schools  alone  of  our  Presidency  in  1894 
was  2>o,6(^G,  of  whom  28,231  were  boys  and  2,435  girls. 
Of  these  high  schools  for  boys  fifty-eight  were  under 
Mission  control,  and  of  those  for  girls  all  but  one.     Of 
the  143  schools,  twelve  are  under  Roman  Catholic  influ- 
ence.    There    are   thirty-four   second    and   fifteen   first- 
grade  colleges,   affiliated  to  the  University  of  Madras. 
Of  these,  eighteen  second  and  six  first-grade  are  under 
Mission  management,  of  which  thirteen  second  and  four 
first-grade  colleges  are  in  Protestant  hands.     It  is  a  re- 
markable fact,  and  one  that  Protestants  do  well  to  re- 
member,  that  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,   whatever 
her  policy  has  been  elsewhere,  is  pushing  her  educa- 
tional work   among  the   higher  classes  of  India  with 
great  earnestness. 

There  are,  then,  twenty-four  Christian  colleges,  /.  e., 
colleges  in  which  Christian  men  and  women  teach,  and 
whose  aim  is  to  further  Christianity ;  or  almost  fifty  per 
cent,  of  the  education  in  the  Madras  Presidency  is  in 
the  hands  of  the  missionary.  Out  of  a  total  of  3,310 
graduates,  since  the  founding  of  the  University  forty 
years  ago,  2,283  belong  to  the  Brahmin,  609  non-Brah- 
min, 30  European,  71  *  East  Indian,  287  native  Chris- 

*  Mixed  parentage. 


236  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

tian,  28  Muliammedan,  and  2  Parsee  community.  When 
the  numerical  strength  of  the  Christian  community  is 
considered,  the  showing  of  this  class  is  very  commend- 
able. 

Among  these  affiliated  second-grade  colleges  our  Mis- 
sion college  stands,  numerically  holding  an  average 
place,  opened  in  1885  and  occupying  the  twenty-first 
rank  in  age. 

The  first  work,  among  the  boys  of  the  Krishna  Dis- 
trict, by  means  of  the  Anglo-Vernacular  schools,  was 
started  about  five  years  after  the  founding  of  the  Mis- 
sion. In  1848  there  was  a  school,  in  which  the  English 
language,  the  Holy  Scriptures,  Luther's  Catechism,  the 
History  of  England,  Geography,  Geometry,  Grammar 
and  Arithmetic  and  translation  from  and  into  English 
were  taught.  It  was  attended  by  twenty-five  pupils,  the 
majority  of  whom  were  from  the  Sudra  caste.  Its  sup- 
port was  largely  drawn  from  English  friends  of  the 
Mission  cause  in  Guntur,  at  least  half,  who  took  a  deep 
interest  in  this  work.  But  the  school  was  not  destined 
to  grow  from  this  small  beginning  without  serious  in- 
terruptions. 

During  the  early  days  of  our  occupation  of  the  Rajah - 
mundry  field  there  was  also  a  flourishing  English  school 
at  that  station,  which,  in  1858,  under  the  Rev.  Heise, 
reported  eighty  boys  under  instruction.  In  fact,  in 
1859,  ^^^  Mission  conducted  tJn^ee  schools,  in  which 
English  was  made  the  medium  of  instruction,  a  third 
having    been   opened    at    Samulcotta.     But   all    these 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  237 

schools  had  to  be  closed  for  lack  of  funds  and  mission- 
ary supervision,  consequent  upon  the  withdrawal  of  the 
Rev.  Heise  in  1851,  and  the  death  of  Long  in  1866; 
Samulcotta  being  closed  in  1862,  Rajahmundry  and 
Guntur  in  1862  or  1863. 

IvCt  us  trace  the  history  of  the  Guntur  school  more  in 
detail.  In  1857  the  Indian  Government  made  a  propo- 
sition to  the  Mission  at  Guntur  to  establish  an  English 
school  under  government  supervision  as  to  its  literary 
branches,  offering  Rs.  200  ($100)  per  month  towards  its 
maintenance,  and  making  no  restrictions  in  regard  to 
religious  instruction.  But  the  executive  committee 
declined  the  offer  on  the  ground  that  it  might  lead  to 
future  complications  and  entanglement,  and  embarass 
the  work.  As  we  see  matters  now,  that  was  a  lost 
opportunity  to  get  all  higher  education  under  Mission 
control.  Already  in  1853  the  Hon.  Mr.  Stokes,  the 
Mission's  tried  friend,  in  writing  to  the  executive  com- 
mittee, said,  ^'another  felt  want,  which  strikes  me,  is 
that  of  a  man,  who  could  give  his  time  chiefly  to  the 
English  school.  If  this  were  really  efficient,  I  believe 
that  the  sons  of  all  the  richer  natives  would  gradually 
avail  themselves  of  it,  and  thus  be  brought  within  the 
sound  of  the  Gospel."  However,  though  urged  both  by 
the  government  and  friends  of  the  Mission,  a  splendid 
opportunity  was  let  slip,  and  a  strong  rival  government 
school  was  opened  subsequently,  which  has  in  recent 
years  been  handed  over  to  a  local  committee  of  Hindu 
gentlemen,    and    stands    for    the    most    approved    and 


238  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

orthodox  Hinduism.  But,  we,  of  course,  do  not  refer 
to  this  by  way  of  censuring  any  one;  only  from  our 
present  position,  it  seems  as  if  we  lost  a  very  fair  start 
on  our  Hindu  rivals  by  not  seizing  the  opportunity  thus 
offered. 

However,  our  Mission  did  follow  the  advice  of  Mr. 
Stokes;  the  old  school  continued  on  its  existing  basis 
from  1852  to  1854  under  the  Rev.  W.  I.  Cutter.  In 
1858,  when  the  Rev.  Snyder  was  returned,  his  spe- 
cial duty  was  to  manage  and  push  forward  the  work  of 
our  English  or  Anglo-Vernacular  school.  But  he  had 
scarcely  got  fairly  started  in  his  work,  when  God  called 
him  home.  After  his  death  the  Rev.  E.  Unangst,  then 
just  arrived,  took  char^-e  of  the  school,  and  under  him 
its  standard  and  efficiency  were  raised.  But  even  after 
this,  for  a  time,  this  excellent  work  was  destined  to  be 
closed. 

The  financial  situation,  incident  to  the  great  Civil 
War  in  the  United  States,  became  so  serious  that  money 
could  hardly  be  secured  to  maintain  the  missionary 
force.  Much  of  their  work  had  to  be  sacrificed  to  the 
stringency  of  the  times,  and  the  English  school  was 
closed.  But  it  was  never  from  any  lack  of  confidence 
in  this  agency.  He  lamented,  and  so  did  the  executive 
committee,  the  necessity  of  this  step  by  which  a  most 
promising  work  was  stopped  in  its  very  first  success ;  for 
the  growing  popularity  of  the  school  was  manifest,  and 
its  good  work  was  realized,  especially  in  the  preparation 
of  a  grade  of  superior  native  assistants  to  enter  the  ser- 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  239 

vice  of  the  Mission  and  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  sur- 
rounding villages.  It  should  also  be  noted  that  this 
step  was  made  necessary  by  the  withdrawal  of  many  of 
the  Mission's  best  English  friends,  through  whose  gen- 
erosity the  school  had  been  kept  up.  For  more  than 
eleven  years  this  field  remained  uncultivated.  The 
government  was  not  inactive  during  this  period,  but 
carried  out  its  plan  and  opened  an  Anglo-Vernacular 
school,  provided  it  with  a  good  building  and  efficient 
staff.  With  this,  as  has  been  remarked,  our  chance  of 
securing  the  control  of  all  higher  education  was  lost. 

During  this  time,  too,  we  must  not  forget  that  for  five 
years  only  one  missionary  was  left  to  look  after  the  en- 
tire work.     But  the  idea  was  never  given  up  for  a  mo- 
ment, and,  in  1873,  when  a  force  of  three  missionaries 
was   on  the  ground   and  the  field  had  been  narrowed 
down  by  the  handing  over  of  the  Rajahmundry  field  to 
the  General  Council  in  1869,  it  was  again  determined 
to  open  this  work.     In  1874  (February)  the  Rev.  I^.  Iv. 
Uhl  re-organized  this  work  and  ''for  a  year,"  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Report  of  1875,  ''  this  plan  of  presenting 
the  truths  of  Christ  to  the  higher  classes  of  the  Hindu 
community  was   carried   out  with   marked   encourage- 
ment."    But  its  existence  was  seriously  threatened  at 
the  start,  for   in    1875   the  Board  determined  to  close 
the  school  and  send  the  principal  to  the  Palnad  to  take 
up  the   "active"   duties  of  the  Mission  field.     It  was 
resolved,   "That  the  English  department  of  the   high 
school  be  discontinued,  and  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Uhl  be 


240  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

sent  into  the  Palnad  district,  while  the  general  super- 
vision of  the  school  be  placed  under  the  resident  mis- 
sionary at  Guntur."  But  more  sober  counsels  prevailed. 
The  principal  was  asked  to  give  reasons  why  the  school 
should  not  be  closed,  which  suffice  it  to  say  proving 
abundantly  cogent,  the  work  was  continued.  The 
school  was  started  on  a  non-caste  basis.  All  classes  and 
castes  were  welcome  to  its  benefits.  Our  Christian 
Boarding  Boys  were  admitted.  This  gave  great  offense 
at  first,  and  all  high-caste  pupils  withdrew.  They  re- 
fused to  occupy  the  same  room  and  sit  on  the  same  seats 
with  those  whom  they  regarded  as  otttcaste.  Such  was 
the  condition  of  affairs  in  Guntur  in  1874,  indicating  the 
strength  of  caste  prejudice.  Nevertheless  the  desire  for 
education  was  so  intense  that  by  the  end  of  the  first 
month,  the  caste  pupils  had  reconsidered  the  matter 
and  there  were  twenty  such  in  regular  attendance,  and 
by  the  close  of  the  year  there  were  eighty-five,  of  whom 
seventeen  were  Christian ;  in  1875  the  number  rose  to 
one  hundred  and  twenty-seven,  of  whom  ninety-four 
came  from  the  various  Hindu  castes  and  thirty-three 
were  non-caste  pupils.  The  different  classes  of  the 
Hindu  community  reached  by  its  influence  may  be 
better  gathered  from  the  following  figures,  which  also 
include  the  Anglo-Vernacular  primary  schools,  which 
are  conducted  for  the  same  purpose  and  in  the  same 
way  as  the  college  of  which  they  are  feeders.  We  take 
the  year  1890  as  giving  a  fair  average  of  the  character 
or  class  of  pupils  attending  the  schools : 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED. 


241 


1890 


Pupils  in 
Attendance, 


655 


Christian. 

Hindu. 

Muham- 
medan. 

91 

516 

48 

Total. 


655 


Of  the  Hindu  boys  under  instruction  not  less  than 
fifty  per  cent,  belong  to  the  Brahmin  class,  the  intellect- 
ual and  religious  leaders  of  India;  but  all  classes  of  this 
complex  Hindu  community  are  represented,  and  efforts 
are  made  to  reach  the  most  backward.  The  fact  that 
this  school  and  its  branches  are  established  for  higher 
religiotis  aims,  and  have  been  employed  for  the  dissemi- 
nation of  Christian  truths,  has  ever  been  maintained, 
and  though  it  does  militate  against  the  popularity  of 
the  school  to  a  certain  extent,  it  remains  true  that  the 
success  of  the  schools  has  been  remarkable,  especially 
when  the  intense  temper  of  the  Hindu  against  a  foreign 
faith  is  remembered.  The  report  of  the  principal,  in 
1880,  shows  us  the  real  struggle  as  it  became  manifest 
to  him.  "  In  each  young  man,"  he  says,  "  remaining  in 
the  school  four  or  five  years,  there  has  been  a  vast  ad- 
vance in  his  understanding  of  the  gospel.  I  know  of 
many  young  men  who  see  and  feel  the  folly  of  idolatry. 
But  it  is  hard  for  a  man  to  have  all  his  foundations 
knocked  away,  and  his  hopes  cut  down.  It  is  no  easy 
thing  for  the  soul  to  leave  all  it  has  clung  to,  and  un- 
reservedly give  itself  to  what  is  new  to  it.  *  *  *  j 
know  many  young  men  who  have  been  drawn  towards 
Christ,  and  who  say,  if  they  believed  Him  God,  they 
would  accept  Him.  This  is  very  precious." 
16 


242  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

In  1883,  the  Rev.  h.  B.  Wolf  joined  the  Mission,  and 
became  assistant  principal.  In  January  i,  1885,  ^^?  ^^ 
the  retirement  to  America,  on  furlough,  of  the  Rev.  L,. 
L.  Uhl,  became  the  principal.  In  September,  1885,  the 
school  was  affiliated  to  the  Madras  University,  and  was 
made  a  second-grade  college  under  the  rules  of  the  uni- 
versity. For  the  sake  of  those  who  do  not  understand 
the  system  of  education,  it  may  be  well  to  state  that  the 
course  of  instruction  in  the  Mission  college  comprises 
three  years  in  the  lower  secondary  department,  three 
years  in  the  upper  secondary  or  high-school  department, 
and  two  years  in  the  college.  In  other  words,  an  excep- 
tionally c/ever-lsid  has  a  course  of  eight  years  laid  out 
for  him,  or  with  the  four  years  in  the  primary  or  Anglo- 
Vernacular  branch  school,  he  has  a  twelve  years'  course 
open  to  him  in  our  Mission.  We  say  clever  advisedly, 
for  a  system  of  examinations  is  in  vogue  in  India  which 
compels  the  majority  of  boys  to  repeat  a  year  in  each 
department,  and  not  infrequently  two.  So  it  turns  out 
that  our  schools  practically  have  the  training  of  young 
India  from  five  years  to  twenty.  What  this  means  in 
development  of  the  young  men  cannot  be  over-esti- 
mated. New  thoughts  are  implanted,  and  a  new  life  is 
set  before  them. 

In  1 88 1  a  Sunday-school  was  organized  in  connection 
with  the  college,  which  has  been  carried  on  with  much 
success  to  the  present  time.  The  attendance  was  made 
a  part  of  the  school  work  at  first,  but  efforts  have  been 
put  forth  to  make  voluntary  the  attendance  at  its  ses- 
sions, with  commendable  success. 


ORGANIZATION    CONTINUED. 


243 


CORNER-STONK  OP  ARTHUR  G.  WATTS'  MEMORIAT.  COLI^EGE. 

The  great   work   done   for  the  College  has  been  the 
securing   of    a   permanent   home    for   it,    through    the 


244 


AFTKR    FIFTY   YKARS. 


ARTHUR   G.  WATTS,  M.    D. ,  BALTIMORE,  MD,,  U.    S.    A.,  BORN  JANUARY 
lO,   1861,  DIED  JUNE  10,   188S. 

energy  of  Dr.  Uhl  and  the  generosity  of  the  kind  people 
of  America,  seconded  so  nobly  by  the  donation  of  the 
Messrs.  Watts,  whose  gift  has  been  acknowledged  by 


ORGANIZATION    CONTINUED.  245 

making  it  a  "  memorial "  to  a  dear  son  and  brother, 
Arthur  G.  Watts.  The  Indian  government  through  its 
educational  department  contributed  Rs.  22,500  (^11,250) 
to  this  project.  The  building  was  constructed  under 
the  supervision  of  the  principal,  the  Rev.  h.  B.  Wolf. 
Ground  was  broken  by  his  son,  Geo.  Brenner  Wolf, 
June  27,  1889;  the  little  hands  which  turned  the  first 
sod  lay  still  in  death  *  before  a  month  had  passed  away. 
The  corner-stone  was  laid  by  Mr.  A.  T.  Arundel,  the 
collector  of  the  district,  in  the  presence  of  a  large  con- 
course of  people,  on  the  i8th  of  March,  1890,  and  the 
building  was  formally  opened  by  His  Excellency,  lyord 
Wenlock,  the  Governor  of  Madras,  on  the  17th  of 
March,  1893.  The  building  is  of  stone,  a  hard  grani- 
toid, and  the  wood-work  is  Burman  teak.  It  is  cov- 
ered with  Basel  Mission  tiles,  and  is  provided  with  a 
hall,  capable  of  seating  four  hundred  persons.  It  has 
fourteen  class-rooms  and  has  accommodation  for  400 
Students.  It  was  first  occupied  by  the  College  in  Octo- 
ber, 1893. 

Our  theological  school  is  also  under  the  same  roof, 
and  is  in  charge  of  the  Rev.  John  Aberly.  Those  stu- 
dents who  study  only  Telugu  also  recite  with  the  col- 
lege classes  in  some  subjects,  and  are  under  the  instruc- 
tion of  Rev.  Aberly,  assisted  by  sub-pastor  N.  Robert 
and  O.  Sivaramiah.  The  use  of  the  building  for  this 
purpose  is  one  of  the  chief  ends  which  it  subserves,  and 

*  Geo.  Benner  Wolf  died  of  cholera  July  22,  1889. 


246 


AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 


lEH 

JH 

^H| 

1^ 

^^H 

w 

9H 

p 

I^H 

^ 

H^B 

JH 

1^1 

U5 

■■ 

p 

^^H 

^ 

|H 

<3 

SH 

<Xi 

wBI 

^ 

^^i 

0 

i^^lp 

CO 

T    ■« 

cr. 

W 

to 

0 

« 

p^ 

;      J 

Ci\ 

tn 

H  ^ 

f^f 

Pi     'CO 

1  ^ 

\  i. 

a  ffi 

S      !^ 

S      Pi 

.     *ll 

-    ^.,;^. 

£  ^ 

i_ 

^  0 

*' 

w 

P        H^ 

V,.iS 

^        ^ 

,^'. "' 

<        0 

<  '' 

>^'  w 

U    K 

!^    H 

e§ 

S  '^ 

p<  5 

^  s 

CO    W 

J 

<    P. 

Pi    0 

^ 

1^ 

p{ 

0 

^ 

Pi 

.< 

W 

> 

0 

'  i 

0 

* 

t^' 

■mj^ 

n^S 

0 

I^H 

^ 

H| 

^ 

^^1 

w 

HB 

^ 

S^H 

p 

BHB 

25 

mig 

0 

Ah 

yi 

ORGANIZATION    CONTINUED.  247 

for  which  it  was  constructed,  and,  as  time  goes  on,  it 
will  yet  serve  a  larger  purpose.  At  present  all  instruc- 
tion in  our  theological  school  is  in  Telugu,  and  is 
largely  of  an  elementary  nature,  to  suit  the  capacities  of 
the  students;  Exegesis,  Church  History  and  Evidence 
of  Christianity  being  the  main  subjects  taught,  with  an 
effort,  above  all,  to  ground  the  boys  in  Biblical  The- 
ology. 

The  attempt  is  being  made  to  encourage  our  students 
to  read  on  in  the  College  and  prepare  themselves  to  pur- 
sue their  theological  course  in  English.  The  evident 
advantage  of  this  is  that  they  would  have  ample  oppor- 
tunity to  broaden  their  knowledge  by  the  use  of  English 
books,  while  now  they  are  almost  entirely  dependent  on 
their  teachers  for  all  they  get.  This  will  be  a  great 
gain,  when  once  it  has  been  reached.  As  our  Christian 
community  develops  in  power  and  intelligence,  there  will 
be  a  larger  number  of  lads  who  will  push  on  into  the 
higher  classes  in  the  College  and  read  our  best  works  in 
English. 

The  effort  is  persistently  made  to  enlist  the  sympa- 
thies of  our  Hindu  and  Muhammedan  boys  in  the 
truths  of  Christianity,  by  means  of  our  Sunday-school 
and  weekly  Bible  classes.  They  are  thus  taught  a 
knowledge  of  Him  who  came  to  save  the  world  from 
sin,  and  whose  challenge,  ''which  of  you  convinceth  me 
of  sin?"  remains  unanswered.  It  is  this  steady  instruc- 
tion, this  study  of  Christ,  whose  character  shines  with 
such  fearless  splendor  in  this  dark  world,  which  must 


248 


AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 


claim  the  allegiance  of  India  some  day ;  and  the  hope  of 
the  missionary  is  the  blessed  promise  of  the  Master, 
"  and  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  will  draw  all 
men  unto  me." 


the;  ARTHUR   G.  WATTS'    MEMORIAI,  COI.I.EGE   BUIIvDING,   APPROACH- 
ING COMPI.ETION. 

The  plan  of  thus  instructing-  the  rising  generation  of 
the  land  in  Christian  truths  has  a  most  encouraging 
future.  While  education  brings  about  the  disintegra- 
tion of  popular  Hinduism,  the  land  requires  a  Christian 
education  to  furnish  the  new  principle  of  life,  out  of 
which  a  really  great  and  enduring  "  New  India  "  of  the 
future  must  come.  A  development  along  any  other 
lines  must  be  looked  upon  with  apprehension.  Surely 
missionary  societies  cannot  afford  to  stand  by  and  see 


ORGANIZATION    CONTINUED. 


249 


250  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

all  the  education  in  secular  hands,  or  what  is  much 
worse,  maintained  by  those  who  are  hostile  to  Chris- 
tianity. In  this  future  India,  now  forming,  there  must 
go  Christian  thought  and  life,  the  highest  thought  and 
noblest  aims  of  that  faith  which  has  won  the  first  place 
among  the  most  advanced  peoples  of  the  world.  Edu- 
cation, controlled  by  the  spirit  and  mind  of  Christ,  must 
be  depended  upon  in  working  out  the  future  destiny  of 
"  New  India."  Surely  the  day  should  have  gone  by  long 
ago  when  the  missionary,  in  the  college  or  high  school, 
who  has  fairly  grasped  the  great  problem  of  India's  edu- 
cated classes,  should  be  looked  upon  as  doing  a  less  real 
missionary  service  than  he  who  labors  in  the  district 
among  the  little  growing  congregations  of  humble 
Christians,  or  who  spends  his  time  in  the  bazaar  among 
the  masses.  We  must  not  forget  the  mighty  work  to 
be  done  for  India  in  many  directions,  so  as  in  its  do- 
ing to  have  place,  in  the  language  of  another,  for  "the 
preacher-missionary,  the  pastor-missionary,  the  transla- 
tor-missionary, the  author-missionary,  the  traveller-mis- 
sionary, the  doctor-missionary,  the  engineer-missionary, 
the  artisan-missionary,  the  gardener-missionary,  the 
secretary-missionary  and  the  editor-missionary."  These, 
one  and  all,  are  important,  and  if  these  why  not  the 
"education-missionary."  Only  so  all  keep  in  mind  the 
end^  the  making  knoum  of  Christ,  He,  above  many 
of  these,  has  a  permanent  place  in  which  to  influence 
young  men  in  the  most  impressible  period  of  life,  and 
of  teaching  the  "  Life  of  lives  "  to  those  who  stand  in 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  25 1 

need  of  the  certainty  of  Christianity  and  the  mighty 
moral  and  spiritual  power  of  Christ,  the  Son  of  God. 
Their  education,  unleavened  by  Christian  principles, 
may  prove  to  be  the  agent  of  their  ruin  and  make  it  the 
powerful  instrument  by  which  they  may  work  untold 
harm  to  those  around  them.  We  must  keep  our  hands 
on  the  colleges  and  universities  of  the  land,  and  make 
them  more  powerful  and  active  agents  in  the  dissemina- 
tion of  truth,  in  the  overthrow  of  error  and  superstition, 
and  the  positive  force  through  which  the  most  powerful 
blows  are  to  be  dealt  this  hoarv  old  faith. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED. 

Evangelization. 

The  evangelistic  work  of  a  Mission  is  pre-eminently 
the  work  for  which  Missions  have  been  organized.  To 
bring  Christ  to  the  nations,  to  gather  into  His  Church 
believers,  to  organize  and  develop  those  gathered  into 
self-supporting  and  self- propagating  centers  of  Christian 
thought  and  life  amid  the  surrounding  darkness  of 
heathenism,  is  the  first  and  chief  task  set  the  Church 
of  Christ  for  its  accomplishment.  The  means  at  hand 
to  do  this  work  are  not  only  human,  but  human  and  di- 
vine ;  men  having  and  believing  the  gospel  themselves, 
and  preaching  it  with  power  under  the  aid  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  their  fellowmen.  A  gospel,  a  most  wonderful 
revelation  of  love  and  grace,  has  been  committed  to  the 
Church,  and  with  it  a  corresponding  responsibility  to 
make  it  known  to  others.  With  St.  Paul,  every  true 
believer  must  needs  say:  "I  am  debtor  both  to  the 
Greeks  and  to  the  barbarians:  to  wise  and  unwise." 
Preaching  the  gospel  then  is  the  chief  work  of  the  mis- 
sionary and  must  occupy  his  most  serious  efforts.  The 
evangelizing  character  of  all  Mission  work  needs  no 
consideration,  it  has  been  remarked  upon  ;  but  the  dis- 

(252) 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  253 

tinction  to  be  borne  in  mind  is  that  all  organization  in 
the  evangelistic  branch,  strictly  speaking,  is  only  that 
the  gospel  may  be  more  successfully  presented.  The 
organization  of  this  branch  hence  is  of  great  import- 
ance, and  on  it,  humanly  speaking,  will  depend  its 
effectiveness.  The  gospel,  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 
vation, may  be  so  unsystematically  and  irregularly 
preached  as  to  bring  few,  if  any,  results.  If  then  bazaar 
preaching  be  the  plan  adopted  to  reach  the  unevan- 
gelized  masses,  /.  ^.,  open-air  services  in  the  market 
places,  where  people  are  wont  to  congregate  at  all 
times  for  purposes  of  trade  or  conversation,  it  must  be 
persisted  in  at  the  same  place  and  at  regular  intervals, 
so  that  by  degrees  a  more  or  less  permanent  audience  is 
secured.  It  has  indeed  been  found  a  good  plan  to  rent 
a  room  in  the  crowded  part  of  the  market,  so  that  the 
work  may  be  carried  on  without  the  annoyance  of  the 
noise  and  opposition  which  may  prove  a  serious  hind- 
rance to  it  in  the  open  market.  Such  plans  of  work 
are  especially  suited  to  large  towns  and  cities.  For 
work  in  the  country  a  different  organization  is  neces- 
sary. The  missionary  tent  and  bullock  coach  or  coun- 
try cart,  along  the  canals  the  canal-boat  or  the  horse, 
become  his  helps,  protecting  him  from  an  Indian  sun, 
and  bearing  him  to  his  work  among  the  outlying  vil- 
lages, where,  with  his  native  workers,  he  holds  services 
among  those  who  have  placed  themselves  under  his  in- 
fluence and  instruction.  Or  he  has  open-air  meetings  in 
the  village  bazaar  or  near  his  tent,  to  which  all  are  wel- 


254  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

come.  This  work  is  hence  a  combination  of  strictly 
evangelistic  effort  to  reach  the  heathen  masses  and  the 
development  of  the  little  congregations  of  Christian 
people,  who  have  professed  Christ  and  been  baptized. 
Unfortunately,  the  latter  work  has,  in  the  case  of  most 
missionaries,  become  so  burdensome  as  to  leave  very 
little  time  for  the  former,  and  the  only  way  to  manage 
this  department  is  to  increase  the  number  of  workmen 
and  lessen  the  size  of  their  fields  of  labor. 

The  beginning  of  these  little  congregations  is  ex- 
tremely interesting.  As  soon  as  a  little  group  of  bap- 
tized Christians  is  found,  the  attempt  is  made  to  institute 
Christian  w^orship,  and  provide  them  with  the  ordinary 
means  of  grace,  the  regular  preaching  of  the  word  and 
the  sacraments.  Along  with  these  methods  of  work  go 
the  distribution  and  sale  of  religious  tracts  and  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  as  well  as  the  organization  of  the  village 
school  and  Sunday-school. 

Our  Mission  has  tried  all  these  methods  in  its  evange- 
listic work.  Our  missionaries  from  the  first  preached 
in  the  market  places,  toured  among  the  villages,  spoke 
at  stated  times  in  the  bazaars  in  rooms  set  apart  for  the 
purpose,  and  did  all  the  work  of  an  evangelist.  In 
1843,  Revs.  Heyer  and  Valet  made  a  preaching  tour 
through  the  Palnad  Taluk,  and  impressed  the  mind  of 
a  man  at  Polepalli,  who  a  year  later  came  to  Guntur, 
was  given  tracts,  and  early  in  1847  was  baptized,  the 
first  native  Christian  in  that  part  of  our  field.  His 
name  was  Malapati  John.     During  the  early  years  of 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  255 

our  work  preaching  tours  were  organized  in  the  district. 
In  1849,  accounts  are  on  record  of  tours  made  in  the 
Palnad  Tahik,  and  in  1853,  H.  Stokes,  Esq.,  notices  a 
long  tour  made  by  the  missionaries  with  him  through  the 
western  part  of  our  field,  participated  in  by  :he  Revs. 
Heyer  and  Gronning  and  Mrs.  Gunn  and  Mrs.  Gron- 
ning.  The  same  work  was  carried  on  in  other  parts  of 
the  field.  The  work  of  evangelizing  was  the  only  one 
that  the  missionary  then  had  on  his  hands.  Tending 
the  flocks  of  gathered  sheep  was  not  a  burden  then,  for 
the  land  was  wholly  given  to  idolatry,  and  Christ  had 
been  confessed  by  very  few.  Accounts  of  such  work 
are  numerous  in  the  diary  of  the  Rev.  Gunn.  But  he 
laments  that  while  he  was  carrying  on  the  evangelistic 
work  in  the  villages  his  work  in  the  schools  was  ne- 
glected. Speaking  of  the  tours  in  villages  in  1848,  six 
years  after  the  Mission  was  started,  he  says  that  at  Pole- 
palli,  where  he  had  baptized  John  in  1847,  while  he  ad- 
dressed the  people  at  one  place,  Mr.  Beer,  of  Godaveri 
Delta  Mission,  spoke  to  a  large  audience  in  his  tent,  and 
their  work  continued  on  till  10  o'clock  at  night. 

We  have  seen  that  this  work  progressed  with  the 
greatest  rapidity  in  the  Palnad  Taluk,  distant  from 
Guntur  more  than  sixty  miles.  To  undertake  the 
superintendence  of  this  work  with  greater  success, 
''Father  Heyer"  moved  to  that  distant  Taluk  in  1849, 
where  through  the  kindness  and  generosity  of  Mr. 
Stokes,  a  compound  and  bungalow  were  made  over  to 
the  Mission,   and  for  over  three  years,   alone,  with  no 


256  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

European  resident  nearer  than  Guntur,  he  pushed  the 
work  with  great  earnestness  and  success.  But  the  hos- 
tile climate  told  even  on  his  iron  constitution,  and,  his 
health  giving  way  in  1853,  ^^  ^^^  relieved  by  the  Rev. 
Gronning,  who  took  up  the  work  and  removed  thither 
with  his  family. 

But  while  the  evangelistic  work  was  pushed  with  so 
much  success  in  the  Palnad  field  it  was  not  neglected 
elsewhere.  In  and  around  Guntur  progress  had  been 
made;  at  Jonnalagadda  the  first  baptism  took  place  in 
1849,  a  town  six  miles  from  Guntur.  The  man's  name 
was  Simeon  (or  rather  that  was  the  name  given  him  at 
his  baptism),  while  in  the  town  of  Guntur,  within  one 
year  after  his  (Heyer's)  arrival,  he  had  baptized  four- 
teen, including  six  adults.  However,  none  of  these 
were  natives  of  Guntur,  all  having  come  thither  as  ser- 
vants of  English  ofiicials.  The  first  baptisms  in  Guntur 
were  a  man  and  his  wife  in  July,  1844.  But  the  work, 
though  small,  was  destined  to  grow,  for  in  it  were  not 
only  human  prayers  and  efforts,  but  God's  hand,  divine 
love  and  promise;  and  under  more  systematic  methods 
and  with  greater  help  and  more  efficient  native  workers, 
it  has  spread  all  over  the  field  from  these  feeble  begin- 
nings— the  fulfilment  of  His  promise  whose  the  work  is, 
and  the  wonder  of  those  who  have  all  along  doubted. 

It  may  be  said,  without  any  exaggeration,  that  hardly 
as  much  effort  is  expended  now  to  bring  one  hundred 
of  these  people  to  confess  Christ  in  holy  baptism  as  it 
took  in  those  early  days  to  bring  one  to  that  point;  from 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  257 

the  same  class  of  the  Hindu  community  the  tendency  is 
toward  Christianity,  and  the  great  work  is  to  instruct, 
train,  discipline,  in  a  word,  organize  these  people  into 
self-supporting  and  intelligent  Christian  congregations, 
with  a  Christian  conscience,  and  with  Christian  notions 
of  life,  social,  moral  and  spiritual,  with  all  that  this  in- 
volves. God's  word  has  certainly  been  blessed  most 
richly;  it  has  not  "returned  void,"  but  it  has  accom- 
plished that  which  He  pleased,  and  prospered  in  the 
thing  whereto  He  sent  it. 

The  present  organization  may  require  a  little  more 
explanation.  We  have  already  seen  how  our  Mission 
field  is  divided  into  Taluks  for  governmental  purposes. 
These  furnish  us  with  the  basis  of  our  ecclesiastical 
divisions.  Theoretically,  within  the  borders  of  the 
Krishna  district  alone,  we  have  seven  sub-divisions  or 
Taluks;  and  it  has  been  our  aim,  if  possible,  to  circum- 
scribe a  missionary's  work  within  one  of  these  Taluks. 
But  such  intense  work,  while  commending  itself  to  the 
best  judgment  of  the  missionary,  has  not  been  possible 
on  account  of  the  fewness  of  our  laborers,  and  not  infre- 
quently it  has  happened  that  three,  two  and  even  one^ 
have  been  the  utmost  at  our  command  for  this  work. 
But  this  fact  does  not  affect  the  organization;  the  plan 
is  the  same,  and  the  end  to  be  reached  is  to  place  a 
well-qualified  man  in  each  of  these  seven  sub-divisions. 
The  control  and  influence  of  this  work  will  depend 
upon  the  frequency  and  strictness  of  the  foreign  super- 
vision. The  smaller  the  force,  the  less  frequent  will  be 
17 


258  AFTER  FIFTY  YEARS. 

the  visits  of  the  missionary,  and  the  less  his  power  for 
good.  Our  present  staff  enables  us  to  put  five  men  into 
this  superintending  work,  and  already  the  effects  are 
manifest  in  larger  benevolence  and  stricter  discipline, 
both  among  native  workers  and  congregations.  Then 
too,  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that,  when  this  evan- 
gelistic force  is  so  small,  little  more  can  be  done  than 
the  superintendence  of  the  congregations.  The  great 
unreached  and  unevangelized  mass,  all  around,  must  be 
passed  by — must  wait  till  the  Church  can  make  up  its 
mind  to  send  men  to  preach  to  them.  No  man,  no 
missionary,  with  forty  or  fifty  congregations,  however 
small  they  may  be,  can  do  the  work  of  an  evangelist. 
*'The  care  of  the  churches"  is  too  absorbing.  But  on 
this  point  we  cannot  dwell,  nor  is  there  need.  All  see 
how  inadequate  is  our  force  for  all  the  work  which 
ought  to  be  done,  and  which  must  be  done  too,  to  fulfil 
Christ's  great  command. 

Taking  now  the  Taluk  as  the  ecclesiastical  unit  for 
purposes  of  superintendence,  within  whose  limits  the 
foreign  missionary  exercises  control,  let  us  examine  into 
the  character  of  the  organization  more  minutely.  In  this 
field  the  missionary  is  reigning  bishop,  and  his  word  is 
law.  He  is  subject,  however,  to  such  rules*  in  the  man- 
agement of  his  work  as  from  time  to  time  the  Confer- 
ence of  all  the  missionaries  may  enact.  His  powers  are 
limited  by  the  combined  powers  of  the  missionary  body, 
and  he  can  only  suggest  rules  for  the  better  guidance  of 

*  See  Appendix. 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  259 

the  work,  but  cannot  legislate  himself  for  the  people 
under  him  or  his  native  assistants.  Thus  the  work  is 
unified,  and  the  people  are  made  to  feel  that  back  of  the 
missionary,  in  all  matters  of  discipline,  there  lies  both  a 
court  of  authority  and  appeal — an  absolute  necessity  in 
such  a  land  and  among  such  people.  Only  once,  thus 
far,  has  the  authority  of  the  Conference  been  set  at  defi- 
ance, and  appeal  made  to  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  in 
America,  but  with  only  one  effect,  to  strengthen  its 
authority  among  the  people.  The  wisdom  of  such  an 
organization  for  the  management  of  our  work  has  been 
demonstrated  so  often  that  no  one  who  calmly  looks 
into  it  can  doubt  its  influence. 

But  its  wisdom  becomes  more  evident  when  it  is  kept 
in  mind  that  under  each  missionary,  in  his  ecclesiastical 
domain,  there  is  a  staff  of  native  workers,  sub-pastors, 
catechists,  sub-catechists,  helpers  and  school-teachers,  to 
guide  and  control  whom  requires  skill,  tact,  law  and 
authority.  At  present,  all  receive  their  pay  from  foreign 
funds,  and  all  collections  made  are  paid  into  the  Mission 
treasury,  the  only  exception  being  that  organized  con- 
gregations are  expected  to  assist  in  the  support  of  the 
sub-catechist  and  school  teacher,  to  whom  the  Mission 
gives  only  a  limited  salary.  This  plan  has  worked 
fairly  well,  but  it  is  not  by  any  means  the  last  step  that 
must  be  made.  It  can  easily  be  seen  that  ability  and, 
above  all,  grace  and  infinite  patience  are  needed  on  the 
part  of  the  missionary  who  would  properly  exercise  rule 
among  his  assistants  and  make  them  understand  the 


26o  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

great  responsibility  of  their  position  toward  their  fel- 
lowmen,  so  that  they  perform  the  part  of  good  shep- 
herds and  not  that  of  mere  hirelings.  Large  spiritual 
capacity  and  ability  to  influence  men — the  power  of  the 
truth  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost — are  essential  for 
him  who  would  train,  as  well  as  superintend,  those 
workers  placed  under  him.  Great  fidelity  on  his  part, 
and  a  consciousness  of  his  entire  dependence  on  God,  a 
prayerful,  earnest  life  alone  wall  make  a  man  a  real 
apostolic  missionary,  and  not  a  mere  agent  of  the  home 
churches  or  a  servant  of  the  Boards. 

Besides  this  superintendence  of  the  workers,  with  the 
assistance  of  his  catechists  and  sub-pastors,  the  mis- 
sionary has  his  time  greatly  occupied  in  settling  dis- 
putes in  the  congregations,  examining  candidates  for 
baptism,  inspecting  the  schools,  admitting  to  church 
membership,  and  administering  the  holy  communion  to 
all  those  deemed  worthy — in  fine,  having  his  eyes  open 
to  all  that  goes  on  not  only  among  his  assistants  but  in 
all  the  congregations.  His  chief  helpers  in  this  varied 
and  arduous  work  are  the  sub-pastors  and  catechists — 
both  classes  forming  our  most  trusty  and  intelligent 
workers,  though  not  ordained  to  the  regular  work  of  the 
ministry,  and  hence  not  qualified  to  perform  all  minis- 
terial acts.  These  men  have  charge  of  from  one-third 
to  one-half  a  Taluk  and  are  constantly  moving  among 
the  people,  preaching  to  them,  examining  the  schools 
and  candidates  for  baptism,  keeping  the  sub-catechists 
or  village  preachers  up  to  their  work,  referring  all  dis- 


ORGANIZATION    CONTINUED.  261 

putes  and  ecclesiastical  troubles  to  the  missionary 
which  they  find  they  cannot  themselves  settle  or  which 
from  their  gravity  should  be  settled  by  the  missionary, 
and  performing  innumerable  functions  required  by  the 
work  in  its  initial  stages. 

To  the  sub-catechist  there  are  usually  entrusted 
three  or  four  villages,  in  which  he  holds  services, 
instructs  inquirers,  and  is  in  daily  touch  with  the 
people.  He  is  under  the  direct  control  of  the  catechist 
or  sub-pastor,  the  efficiency  of  his  work  depending 
largely  on  the  character  of  the  control  of  those  over 
him.  He  is  supposed  to  be  in  such  contact  with  the 
congregations  and  inquirers  as  to  be  able  to  give  all 
needed  information  to  his  superiors  when  required. 
His  work  among  the  people  will  depend  for  its  success 
in  great  measure  upon  the  character  of  the  man. 

The  helpers  are  those  who  have  been  employed  to  do 
the  work  of  sub-catechists  until  better  men  can  be  pre- 
pared. They  are  usually  a  class  of  men  who  have  con- 
siderable native  ability  but  very  meagre  education,  and 
are  able  to  keep  the  congregations  together,  do  a  little 
elementary  instruction,  conduct  services,  and  in  many 
ways  help  to  keep  the  people  from  lapsing  into  heathen- 
ism. We,  as  a  Mission,  have  been  compelled  to  use 
these  men,  though  of  very  inferior  training,  in  order  to 
keep  pace  with  the  demands  of  our  growing  evangelistic 
or  village  congregational  work.  It  is  often  the  means 
used  to  gather  in  a  village  for  which  no  other  worker 
is  available. 


262  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

But  from  all  this  it  must  not  be  concluded  that  the 
idea  of  self-supporting  congregations  has  been  lost  sight 
of,  or  that  steps  have  not  been  taken  looking  toward  the 
days  when  these  village  congregations  shall  have  their 
own  autonomy,  select,  under  the  guidance  of  the  mis- 
sionary, their  own  pastors  and,  as  far  as  possible,  sup- 
port them.  Already  a  plan  is  being  roughly  outlined 
of  which  we  may  mention  the  salient  features.  A  num- 
ber of  congregations,  two  or  three  or  more,  depending 
on  their  size  and  contiguity,  under  the  ministry  of  a 
sub-catechist,  it  is  planned  to  develop  into  a  charge, 
something  after  the  organization  at  home.  Pastors  will 
be  placed  over  them,  whose  business  it  will  be  to  do  all 
they  can  for  their  development,  subject  of  course  to  the 
help  and  superintendence  of  the  missionary,  so  long  as 
he  deems  his  oversight  helpful  and  so  long,  at  least, 
as  foreign  money  is  given  in  part  payment  of  the  native 
pastor's  salar>\  We  are  contemplating  moving  in  this 
direction,  though  it  seems  wise  to  hasten  slowly,  as  men 
and  congregations  must  be  trained  for  and  into  this 
plan  before  the  step  is  taken.  In  the  great  Church 
Missionary  Society  the  plan  to  develop  self-supporting 
congregations  has  been  limited  to  forty  years,  and  one- 
fortieth  part  of  the  support  from  the  home  funds  is 
theoretically  each  year  supposed  to  be  withdrawn  from 
the  native  congregations  and  raised  among  them  every 
year.  It  is  at  least  a  plan  that. commends  itself  to  the 
slow-moving  native. 

Poor  as  the  people  are,  it  is  certain  that  they  will  be 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  263 

able  to  do  considerable  toward  the  support  of  the  pas- 
tors, and  when  properly-trained  and  earnest  men  can 
be  secured,  and  the  congregations  taught  to  see  how 
much  it  will  be  to  their  benefit  to  have  their  own  pas- 
tors, the  hope  is  not  unwarranted  that  where  now  we 
have  sub-catechists  we  will  have  a  number  of  self- 
supporting  or  partly  self-supporting  charges.  We  are 
neither  over-sanguine  nor  over-cautious  in  this  matter 
as  a  Mission,  and  are  trying  to  "  hasten  slowly,"  so  that 
permanency  and  efficiency,  with  a  true  grounding  in 
the  truth,  may  result.  A  better  grade  of  sub-catechists, 
men  of  more  training  and  Christian  experience,  must  be 
raised  up  for  this.  The  people  must  be  taught  self- 
support  as  their  bounden  duty  and  highest  privilege. 
To  do  this  among  our  people  is,  of  necessity,  slow  work, 
but  it  will  come  about,  if  only  we  can  have  wise  super- 
intendence and  a  permanent  Foreign  Staff. 

We  have  now  villages  contiguous  to  each  other 
where  a  pastorate  could,  with  a  fair  expectation  of  suc- 
cess, be  organized  on  the  lines  above  indicated,  and 
where  at  least  a  moiety  of  the  salary  might  be  raised. 
To  encourage  the  people  we  must  not  ask  too  large  a 
part  at  first,  but  anywhere  from  one-eighth  to  one-third 
would  be  a  reasonable  demand. 

We  have  elsewhere  spoken  of  the  part  played  in  our 
village  work  by  the  schools.  They  are  taught  in  most 
part  by  the  wives  of  our  village  workers  and  the  young 
men  from  our  boarding  school  who  have  not  as  yet 
been  placed  in  charge  of  the  regular  village  work.     In 


264  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

some  cases  they  perform  the  double  office  of  school- 
teacher and  Bible  reader,  /'.  ^.,  they  conduct  worship  in 
the  congregations  on  the  Lord's  day.  However,  this 
line  of  work,  while  carried  on  in  some  Missions  to  a  con- 
siderable extent,  has  never  been  largely  followed  in  our 
Mission;  indeed,  where  the  right  men  have  been  ap- 
pointed as  school-teachers,  it  is  a  plan  which  is  worth  a 
fair  trial. 

In  training  and  developing  this  organized  evan- 
gelistic staff,  the  missionary  has  another  important 
function  to  perform  which  requires  a  brief  notice.  He 
lays  down  a  course  of  study  for  all  native  workers,  and 
conducts  yearly  examinations,  on  the  results  of  which, 
with  special  reference  to  character  and  general  effi- 
ciency, promotions  are  made  to  higher  and  more  respon- 
sible duties,  with  better  remuneration.  No  man  is  ex- 
empt from  these  examinations  unless  providentially 
hindered,  and  strict  account  is  taken  of  all  absentees. 
By  this  means  the  native  workers  are  made  more  effi- 
cient and  intelligent.  Habits  of  reading  and  study  are 
encouraged,  and  the  process  of  pruning  out  the  more 
inefficient  ones  is  made  possible.  The  principal  sub- 
jects in  which  these  examinations  are  conducted  are 
biblical,  though  there  are  many  practical  questions 
asked  on  sanitation,  congregational  work  and  super- 
vision, and  in  preaching  to  both  Christians  and  Hindus, 
and  the  best  methods  to  be  followed  in  either  case. 
,  Now  this  may  seem  to  some  rather  a  complicated 
organization     for     evangelizing    and     organizing     the 


ORGANIZATION    CONTINUED.  265 

Cliurcli  of  Christ  in  India,  and  may  seem  to  lack  that 
apostolic  simplicity  which  they  find  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, Bnt  we  believe,  if  carefully  examined  in  the 
light  of  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  our  Indian 
Church,  it  will  recommend  itself  to  any  thoughtful 
mind  as  a  very  effective  system.  In  the  nature  of  the 
case  the  missionary,  with  his  multifarious  duties  and 
extended  field,  ca'nnot  see  his  congregations  more  than 
two  or  three  times  a  year,  and  can  preach  and  admin- 
ister the  sacraments  to  them  only  on  these  tours  of 
visitation. 

The  only  way,  at  this  stage  of  the  work,  by  which  his 
influence  and  superior  knowledge,  discipline  and  con- 
trol can  be  made  most  effective,  is  by  influencing  and 
controlling  those  who  constantly  move  among  the  peo- 
ple after  the  manner  of  our  sub-catechists.  In  his 
monthly  meeting  with  all  his  workers,  the  missionary 
has  an  opportunity  to  help  the  congregations  lo>y  in- 
structing their  sub-catechists,  who  spend  f>art  of  the 
time,  at  least,  in  learning  how  to  do  their  work  or  in 
being  taught  what  to  teach.  He  is  the  best  missionary 
who  can  multiply  his  influence  by  as  many  times  as  he 
has  assistants,  and  who  can  put  his  spirit  and  the 
larger  mind  of  Christ  into  the  heart  and  work  of  his 
native  workers.  Now  we  need  this  system  of  work  in 
this  infant  stage ;  by  and  by  we  shall  be  able  to  remove 
these  scaffoldings  and  develop  more  and  more  a  Church 
with  its  own  autonomy,  a  self-supporting  and  self- 
propagating  Church,  which  will  need  no  foreign  super- 


266  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

vision  or  financial  support,  but  which  will  carry  on  its 
own  aifairs  and  develop  along  those  lines,  which  may 
be  dictated  by  the  national  life  and  the  oriental  modes 
of  Hindus. 

God  has  blessed  this  organization.  Through  it  the 
truth  is  being  made  known,  and  He  will  guide  those 
who  have  the  future  in  hand,  so  as  not  to  let  it  hinder, 
but  help  in  the  establishment  of  an  indigenous  Church. 
What  has  already  been  done,  through  this  organization, 
justifies  us  in  the  hope  of  yet  greater  things.  The 
people  are  learning  the  truth,  and  by  means  of  our 
congregational  schools,  the  children  are  being  trained 
in  Christian  thought,  so  that  they  will  really,  in  intelli- 
gence, begin  where  their  parents  left  off,  experience 
excepted,  and  the  future  Church  will  have  many  whose 
intelligence  will  materially  aid  in  that  self-development 
and  self-help  toward  which  our  efforts  are  constantly 
directed. 

But  we  cannot  pass  from  the  consideration  of  the 
organization  of  our  work  without  calling  attention  to 
the  fact  that  the  work  thus  organized  is  one  in  aim  and 
spirit.  It  is  only  to-  bring  the  whole  work  of  the  Mis- 
sion more  clearly  to  view,  that  we  have  spoken  of  it  as 
school,  Zenana,  medical,  and  evangelistic.  Every  de- 
partment of  the  work  is  evangelistic,  carried  on  to  show 
the  spirit  of  the  gospel  and  to  bring  the  truth  home  to 
all  classes  of  the  nation.  Christ  is  the  beginning  and 
end  of  all  effort,  it  matters  not  along  what  lines,  as  well 
as  the  motive  and  life  of  every  department  of  the  Mis- 


ORGANIZATION   CONTINUED.  267 

sion.  It  is  His  life  and  example,  His  death  and  sacrifice, 
which  alone  point  out  the  purpose  of  our  work  and  give 
meaning  to  all  that  is  undertaken.  Experience  has 
taught  that  the  method  may  vary  by  which  the  truth 
may  reach  men,  and  that  methods  which  fail  elsewhere 
may  be  blessed  to  many  under  different  circumstances. 
No  greater  injury  can  accrue  to  the  missionary  cause 
than  an  attempt  to  set  different  methods  of  work  in 
antagonism  to  one  another,  or  advocate  the  one  at  the 
expense  of  the  other.  All  combine  in  making  up  what 
experience  has  justified  as  a  wise  missionary  adminis- 
tration of  the  Church's  trust  to  this  great  people.  The 
time  should  have  passed,  when  men  are  so  bent  on  the 
wisdom  of  their  own  special  department  of  work  as  not 
to  see  the  importance  of  each  or  the  aim  of  the  whole — 
how  each  part  fits  into  and  helps  on  the  rest,  and  how 
all  combine  to  form  a  solid  movement  against  the  var- 
ious opposing  forces.  Educational  work  without  Christ 
is  only  negative;  with  Christ  it  carries  that  positive  ele- 
ment which  must  ever  be  found  in  the  elevation  of  the 
whole  man.  Medical  work  without  Christ  is  only  sweet 
philanthropy ;  but  with  Christ,  it  has  the  seeds  of  eter- 
nal truth  in  its  influence ;  and  so  with  every  part  of  this 
work,  when  permeated  with  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and 
done  in  His  name  and  for  His  sake.  The  effect  of  all 
must  mightily  shake  the  dry  bones  of  this  nation  until 
men  and  women  begin  to  stand  on  their  feet  and  lead 
new  lives  in  His  name  and  strength.  Let  there  be  an 
end  of  illiberal  criticism  of  methods.     Eet  all  methods 


268  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

be  subjected  to  a  fair  and  impartial  tribunal,  and  much 
of  the  misunderstandings  and  unrest  will  soon  pass 
away.  The  enemy  is  too  strong  for  the  missionary 
army  to  spend  much  time  or  strength  in  disputes  about 
methods  among  the  different  arms  of  the  service.  Let 
every  part  of  the  army  march  as  near  to  the  Captain  as 
possible,  and  csLvry  out  His  great  command,  in  season 
and  out  of  season,  and  He  will  honor  and  crown  with 
success  the  effort  of  the  faithful,  it  matters  not  to  which 
department  of  the  missionary  host  one  belongs. 


CHAPTER  X. 


PROGRESS. 


General  Consideratio7is — Negative  Results  —  Indian 
Field  only  Old  Question  —  Oitr  Mission  Progress, 
Niunerical—Mental^Moi^al— Spiritual, 

The   progress   of    any    cause    from    its    rise    to    the 
height  of  its  prosperity  is  a  question  considered  with 
great  eagerness  by  both  friends  and  foes.     It  is  a  burn- 
ing question  in  Missions.     The  mathematician  has  been 
at   work    here     and     shown,  to   his    entire   satisfaction 
either  the  utter  futility  of  the  attempt  to  gather  in  the 
nations,   or   the    rapidity    of  the  work  and  its   speedy 
accomplishment.     We  must,  in  the  question,  remember 
a  few  general  facts.       It  is  true  that  the  gospel  has  only 
partially  changed  the  life  and  habits  of  those  nations 
among  which  it  has  been  preached  now  these  thousands 
of  years.     We  are  wont  to  speak  of  the  nations  as  nom^ 
iitally  Christian;  of  heathen  at  home;  of  the  unreached 
masses  in   Christian  lands.      It  is  unnecessary  to  em- 
phasize  the    fact  that    there    are   many   thousands   in 
Christian  lands  who  bow  the  knee  to  Baal  and  kiss  his 
image.     This  is  only  another  way  of  putting  the  truth 
that, under  the  most  favorable  circumstances, there  have 
been  many  who  have  not  confessed  Jesus  Christ.     How- 

(269) 


270  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

ever,  He  has  hold  of  the  nations'  conscience,  the  laws 
and  their  execution,  social  habits  and  customs — the 
whole  life  of  the  nations  is  under  the  control  of  the 
principle  of  the  Nazarene.  He  rules  in  the  councils  of 
states,  and,  though  not  always  ascendant.  His  ascend- 
ency becomes  more  and  more  a  recognized  fact.  Thus 
must  we  view  Christian  progress  among  those  nations 
in  which  Christian  thought  and  life  have  been  longest 
prevalent. 

How  stands  the  matter  in  those  nations  in  which 
Christ  has  been  known  only  a  few  hundred  years;  and 
that  too  very  imperfectly  in  the  nature  of  the  case? 
We  have  already  observed  that  the  Roman  Catholic 
Missions  are  only  350  years  old,  and  the  Protestant 
scarcely  200.  What  has  been  the  progress ;  what  have 
been  the  victories?  Progress  is  not  easily  grasped  in 
such  a  work.  There  is  a  progress  that  cannot  be  put  in 
a  tabular  form,  which  is  nevertheless  one  of  the  main 
considerations  in  the  question  of  a  fair  estimate.  The 
stages  of  preparation  for  Christ  were  quite  as  important 
in  God's  plan  of  grace  for  the  world  as  were  those  per- 
iods immediately  following  Christ's  birth.  For  2000 
and  more  years  the  world  was  in  preparation  for  the 
gospel — Christ's  advent;  for  thirty  years  after,  the 
world  waited  for  his  manhood  years,  and  for  the  hun- 
dreds thereafter  many  nations  have  waited  for  Him  to 
be  preached  to  them;  yet  no  one  would  say  that  all 
these  years  have  not  been  years  of  preparation,  perhaps 
negative,  yet  preparation  of  a  kind  that  cannot  be  over- 


PROGRESS.  271 

looked  in  the  final  summing  of  the  progress  of  Christ 
through  the  nations.  So  too  the  years  spent  in  quiet 
preparatory  work  in  sowing  the  seed  of  the  kingdom, 
the  silent  working  of  the  truth  through  the  ages  before 
it  is  fully  grasped  or  admitted,  the  breaking  down  of 
the  old  barriers  to  faith,  and  the  change  to  the  new— 
this  time,  and  the  effect  of  this  working,  have  a  most 
important  part  in  the  question  of  Christian  progress, 
and  are  factors  which  no  fair  estimate  of  the  influence 
of  Christ  through  the  ages  can  disregard. 

How  stands  this  question  in  India  ?     It  has  recently 
been  subjected  to  a  critical  review  by  an  English  Canon. 
We   have    briefly    in    an    opening    chapter  shown   the 
peculiarity  of  the  situation,  and  the  many  hindrances 
in  the  way  of  progress,  many  of  which  are  not  found 
among  aboriginal  or  barbarian  tribes.     To  a  certain  ex- 
tent, elements  enter  into  the  question  of  Indian  evange- 
lization which  perhaps  are  more  difficult  to  overcome 
than  those  among  aboriginal  or  barbarous  tribes.     We 
have  not  examined  these  difficulties  exhaustively,  yet 
they  do  contain   certain    elements    peculiar   to   Indian 
evangelization.      And   yet   we   would    not  forget   that 
while  there  are  hindrances  to  the  progress  of  the  truth 
in  India,  which  may  not  be  found  in  the  same  form 
elsewhere,  the  tenacity  with  which  men  cling  to  old 
customs  and  old  faiths  is  not  so  much  because  of  the 
strength  of  those  beliefs  as  because  they  have  been  be- 
lieved and  followed  for  a  long  time.     Customs  become 
religion,  as  all  find  who  have  lived  among  the  old  na- 


272  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

tions  of  the  world.  It  is  true  the  caste  system  is  pecu- 
liar to  India,  yet  we  believe  that  the  monotheism  of  the 
Muhammadans,  or  the  ancestral  worship  of  the  Chinese, 
furnish  as  effectual  barriers  to  the  new  faith  in  Christ. 
We  are  hence  inclined  to  hold  that  we  have  rather  a 
normal  condition  of  things  which  presents,  it  is  true, 
many  and  serious  difficulties,  but  no  more  so  than  those 
which  have  always  met  and  always  will  meet  the  on- 
ward progress  of  a  new  faith. 

Progress,  then,  in  Indian  evangelization  is  hardly 
a  new  problem  to  the  Christian  statistician.  It  must 
be  examined  in  the  light  of  the  past.  The  history  of 
the  Church  will,  through  the  ages,  help  materially  to  a 
satisfactory  solution.  If  some  of  our  modern  critics 
had  been  dropped  down  into  the  Roman  Empire  in  the 
first  or  second  century,  we  are  sure  we  should  have 
heard  them  uttering  the  same  blunders  in  regard  to 
the  progress  of  Christianity,  which  they  now  utter. 
''  What  a  failure  !  How  disappointing !  How  imper- 
fect !  How  slow  the  progress !  What  a  sad  state  of 
things  do  we  find?"  But  after  all  we  do  not  presume 
to  know  more  about  this  matter  than  others,  we  only 
know  that  to  the  Church  of  Christ  a  message  has  been 
entrusted  to  the  nations,  and  one  which  has-  the  divine 
promise  of  ultimate  triumph.  It  is  not  ours  to  reason 
when  this  shall  be,  or  grow  discouraged  over  the  slow- 
ness of  the  movement ! 

If  we  cannot  encourage  ourselves  in  this  work  by  any 
grand  results  or  brilliant  victories,  we  can,  one  and  all, 


PROGRESvS. 


^U 


fall  back  on  our  great  Leader,  claim  His  j^romises  and 
sing  His  liosannas,  who  lias  the  great  enterprise  in  His 
control,  and  who  is  Lord  of  hosts  and  will  "lead  cap- 
tivity captive." 

We  turn  to  examine  the  progress  we  have  made, 
fully  recognizing  that  it  is  of  God  and  humbly  trusting 
that  it  may  not  be  done  in  the  spirit  of  self-glorification. 


TEI.UGU  CONGREGATION,  GUNTUR. 

A  king  had  cause  to  repent  once  that  he  numbered  his 
hosts ;  we  do  so,  hoping  that  it  may  please  God  to  ac- 
cept it  as  intended  to  stir  up  these  who  have  not  been 
mterested  in  this  work  and  to  encourage  those  who 
have  been  in  the  forefront  of  the  struggle,  and  who  by 
prayer  and  gifts  have  stood  by  the  Mission  through  its 
histor}-. 


274  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

The  numerical  progress  of  our  Mission  first  demands 
attention.  Mathematics  in  Missions  may  be  a  danger- 
ous science,  but  we  venture  to  employ  it  with  this 
caution,  that  it  must  not  be  utilized  for  the  future. 
Mathematics  in  the  hands  of  a  prophet  becomes  a  very 
dangerous  weapon ;  by  it,  the  world  can  be  evangelized 
in  this  country  yet.  "  Figures  do  not  lie "  is  a  good 
maxim,  but  it  had  much  better  read.  Figures  do  not 
always  tell  the  whole  truth  and  nothing  but  the  truth; 
yet  there  is  a  mighty  encouragement  to  be  gotten  out 
of  missionary  mathematics.  We  as  a  Mission  have  had 
our  little  beginning,  let  us  trace  the  numerical  results. 
The  table  following  will  be  instructive,  showing  how 
we  gained  ground  through  the  years  past : 


PROGRESS. 


V5 


D 

s^ 

O 

(U 

,> 

D. 

<u 

(u 

« 

rt 

1 

c/5 

a 
1 

en 

1 

S-2 

S3 

w 

ta 

hg        to      0^ 


CO 


•UB3(J 


•s;uBDm 
-niiirao3  JO  -o^j 


t^       M        l>.       ON       S> 


^  :ii.  -^ 


s 


•sjaqoBax 
Xooqos  JO  "ON 

*s 

o 

^ 

t^ 

■^ 

CM 

•sioon39jo-o^ 

:^' 

CN 

a 

M        lO 

t 

•siooqos 
as-ipiROJO  -OK 

d 

*        to     * 

* 

* 

CO       to 

Z 

^         * 


ON       O 


CO 


•suBI;suq^ 
pazpd^a  JO  -o^i 


to 

CO 


ro      CO       VO 

^      VT)         to 
lO      CO         rO 


•spoqDg 
srjj  III  U3jp 
-UHO     JO     'ON 


rO   lO   to   lO   rO 

rO   to   CO   ON   '^ 
M   ro   -^   CN   T}- 


ON  -^  M 

r^  ON  M 

(N  O  *0 

1-1  C)  "^ 


•aAiq;  s;j[9A 
-no^ijDiqMui 

S9§B^l^  JO  'O^ 


to       rO       <S        M 
O        C<        O       r^ 


03 

<U                .... 

;>> .... 

-M 

(A  .....  .... 

M 

«+H                            .... 

o 

^      !    !    .    ! 

rO  OOmOiOO  lOOiOO 

rl-  TtiOVOvOt^  r^OOCOCJN 

CO  OOCOCOCOCO  oocococo 


276  AFTER    FIFTY  YEARS. 

This  showing  is  at  least  encouraging,  though  any  one 
who  has  dealt  with  the  masses  by  which  he  finds  him- 
self surrounded,  recognizes  that  it  is  only  a  drop  in  this 
great  sea  of  humanity.  We  have  shown  in  a  previous 
chapter  that  the  population  of  the  seven  Taluks  in 
which  our  Mission  has  labored  was  over  800,000  in 
1891,  and  compared  with  this,  our  numerical  results 
seem  very  small.  Yet  we  must  not  despise  the  day  of 
small  things.  The  few  thousands  are  growing  and  will 
eventually  reach  and  pass  the  first  hundred  thousand. 
Ivook  at  the  leap  in  numbers  between  1870  and  1880. 
There  was.  an  increase  in  the  baptized  members  of  over 
300  per  cent.,  and  in  the  next  decade  over  168  per  cent. 
The  increase  of  the  population  in  the  Krishna  district 
in  the.  last  decade  was  about  19  per  cent.,  while  the  in- 
crease in  the  Christian  population  was  almost  100  per 
cent.,  and  in  our  Mission  over  168  per  cent.  A  review 
of  Mission  statistics  develops  the  fact  that  the  native 
Christian  community  doubles  itself  every  decade.  If 
the  same  rate  of  increase  were  to  continue  in  that  class 
of  the  community  among  whose  members  our  ]\Iission 
has  been  most  successful,  the  whole  of  the  out  caste  pop- 
ulation would  be  gathered  into  the  Church  within  thirsty 
year's;  but  as  intimated  before,  such  prophecies  are  not 
to  be  depended  upon,  and  do  more  harm  than  good. 
There  are  great  barriers  of  caste,  whicji  make  any  cal- 
culation of  this  sort  most  unreliable.  Thirty  years 
may  pass  before  any  great  advancement  will  be  made 
among  the  solid  Hindu  unit,  above  our  native  Christian 
in  the  social  scale. . 


PROGRESS. 


'^n 


This  leads  us  naturally  to  show  from  what  class  this 
ingathering  has  come.  Here  we  must  be  careful.  God 
is  no  respecter  of  persons.  These  artificial  distinctions 
of  caste  are  man-made,  but  we  must  not  close  our 
eyes,  in  estimating  progress,  to  the  fact  that  the  higher 
in  the  scale  of  civilization  and  worldly  prosperity  a  peo- 
ple is,  the  more  difficult  it  is  to  reach  them  with  the 


•■        :.#^- '''- ^*^ • '^       ,..■  -v 

<^MIHHyH^H    -'■B^'  ' 

11 

•T?^ 

fkMk 

kiAl 

^"^^  I^PIflwHppB 

!W 

A  GROUP  OF  CHRISTIANS,  OUNTUR. 


gospel.  The  common  peo]Dle  heard  Christ  gladly.  In 
India  the  same  has  been  experienced,  until  the  gospel 
has  come  to  be  regarded  as  a  very  good  thing  for  the 
humble  and  outcaste,  but  as  quite  unnecessary  to  the 
great  Hindu  community.  There  is  no  occasion  for  dis- 
couragement in  this.  The  principles  of  Christianity 
have   never  yet  failed  to  lift  up  the  lowly.     From  the 


278  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

slaves  in  Caesar's  household  to  the  throne  of  the  em- 
peror, was  not  so  great  a  distance  as  we  are  apt  to  think. 
Christianity  has  always  begun  among  the  lowly  and 
outcaste,  but  it  has  never  remained  there;  or  perhaps  it 
were  better  to  say,  it  never  allowed  those  who  embraced 
it  to  remain  long  in  obscurity.  It  is  a  religion  which 
has  been  tested  by  the  ages  and  has  never  failed  to  ele- 


REV.    DR     UNANGST   AND   N.    ROBERT,    REVISING  THE  TEI.UGU   BIBLE. 

vate — morally,  socially,  spiritually — the  whole  man. 
This  numerical  showing  then  cannot  be  fairly  under- 
stood unless  it  is  remembered  that  the  great  bulk 
(ninety-nine  per  cent,  is  not  too  high  an  estimate),  is 
from  the  Hindu  standpoint  regarded  as  the  dregs  of  the 
nation — the  out-castes. 


PROGRESS.  279 

The  effort  to  lift  them  up  has  been  fully  joined.  The 
intelligence  of  the  class  from  which  our  Christians  have 
come,  might  fairly  be  represented  by  zero  in  1842. 
But  the  last  fifty  years  have  wrought  an  astonishing 
change,  as  the  foregoing  tabular  statement  shows ;  with 
such  numbers  in  our  schools,  rapid  progress  has  been 
made  in  the  intellectual  status  of  the  people;  and  while 
thousands  of  them  cannot  read  and  write,  yet  there  are 
always  those  at  hand  to  help  them  in  such  matters  as 
require  assistance,  in  order  to  enable  them  to  get  their 
rights.  The  increase  in  the  number  of  schools  since 
1880  of  over  400  per  cent.,  and  almost  the  s.ame  in  the 
number  of  school  teachers,  presents  an  encouraging 
picture  for  the  future,  aud  to  us  denotes  great  progress. 
It  is  certain  that  the  class  from  which  the  members  of 
our  church  have  come  is  being  more  rapidly  educated 
than  any  other  class  except  the  Brahmin  ;  and  what  is 
most  cheering,  both  boys  and  girls  are  reading  in  our 
schools  in  fair  proportion.  Mental  advance  can  only  be 
shown  by  the  prevalence  of  schools,  the  regularity  of 
attendance,  and,  where  this  standard  is  observed  in  the 
case  of  our  native  Christian  community,  it  is  certain 
there  is  great  reason  for  hope,  especially  in  primary 
education.  Every  effort  must  be  made  to  improve  the 
condition  of  these  schools,  and  to  get  the  people  to 
appreciate  them,  as  they  too-  often  unfortunately  fail  to 
do.  But  in  the  advancement  of  onr  Christian  com- 
munity, the  school  has  played  so  prominent  a  part  as  to 
force  itself  upon  our  people's  attention,  giving  our  work 


28o 


aftp:r  fifty  yivArs 


both  depth  and  permanency.  To  educate  children  out 
of  heathenism  is  the  way  to  raise  up  a  strong  Christian 
Church,  and  an  informed  community  will  soon  show 
the  fruits  of  their  intellectual  advancement  in  improved 
surroundings  and  higher  aims  in  life. 

But  we  must  go  one  step  further.     Moral  and  spir- 


A  GROUP  OF  CHRISTIANS,  GUNTUR. 

itual  progress  is  the  hardest  to  estimate,  but  the  most 
important.  For  it,  all  the  rest  exists.  The  end  to  be 
reached  is  character.  No  more  frequent  question  is 
asked  in  the  home-land  than  the  one  relating  to  the 
spiritual  fruits,  to  character  and  life.  Numbers  are 
felt  to  be  uncertain  tests  of  the  character  of  Mission 
work.     Schools   and    colleges — the   intellectual,    indus- 


PROCxRKSS.  281 

trial,  mechanical,  philanthropic  advancement — the  gen- 
eral spread  of  new  ideas,  and  the  adoption  of  our 
Western  customs  and  civilization  all  are  regarded  as 
encouraging  signs  of  the  influence  of  Missions  in  these 
Eastern  lands,  but  they  do  not  satisfy  the  test  as  to  life 
and  character.  To  most  persons  the  falling  into  one  or 
the  other  of  two  dangers  is  almost  inevitable,  either  to 
expect  too  much  or  to  be  too  easily  satisfied.  Coming 
from  lands  with  a  Christian  civilization  and  a  relio^ious 
life  of  centuries,  it  is  very  easy  to  forget  how  things 
have  grown  into  their  present  state;  while  on  the  other 
hand,  viewing  results  from  the  standard  of  surrounding 
heathenism  or  in  comparison  with  it,  there  is  danger  of 
being  too  easily  satisfied  with  what  has  been  accom- 
plished. We  believe,  how^ever,  that  the  experience  of 
those  who  know  the  life  and  morals  of  oriental  lands 
from  a  long  residence,  is  unanimous  in  its  declaration 
that  the  fruits  of  mission  work  are  encouraging.  It  is 
true,  the  old  faiths  have  a  happy  way  of  divorcing 
morals  aud  life,  and  it  often  happens  that  this  leaven 
works  much  harm  in  the  Christian  community;  yet  the 
piety  and  deep  spiritual  life  of  many  of  the  humblest  of 
those  who  have  but  cast  away  their  idols  are  ample 
proofs  of  the  power  of- the  gospel  and  the  genuineness 
of  the  work.  We  must  not  expect  to  find  more  unself- 
ishness, less  lying  and  thieving,  a  higher  state  of  morals 
and  a  purity  which  do  not  exist  in  lands  where  Christ 
has  been  known  for  centuries.  We  are  just  in  the  be- 
ginning of  an  infant  church-life,  and  while  God  by  His 


282  AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS. 

Spirit  and  grace  can  lift  men  above  their  surroundings, 
out  of  their  past  environment,  nay,  make  a  new  one  for 
them,  it  is  evident  that  He  still  allows  men  "to  work 
out  their  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling,"  and 
encourages  them  to  grow  up  into  the  perfect  stature  of 
Christ  Jesus.  Moral  and  spiritual  fruits — progress  in 
the  formation  of  character  and  the  realization  of  the 
Christ-life  in  the  soul — must  not  be  expected  except  by 
long  and  persistent  effort,  patient  teaching  and  prayer. 
The  Holy  Spirit  must  take  the  things  of  Christ  and 
speak  with  power  to  human  souls.  His  work  has  been 
felt,  and  we  can  only  wait  on  Him  for  larger  measures 
of  blessing — for  a  more  abundant  outpouring  of  His 
grace.  We  are  conscious  that  we  have  done  very  little 
toward  answering  the  question  as  to  the  spiritual  fruit 
which  has  been  reaped,  but  we  are  equally  conscious 
that  we  are  only  able  to  estimate  imperfectly  what  this 
is.  Only  God,  the  searcher  of  hearts,  can  tell  what  it  is. 
We  would  err  most  egregiously  were  we  to  speak  in 
glowing  terms  of  the  ripe  fruits  of  spiritual  life  and 
character,  as  the  manner  of  some  is.  So  too  we  would 
be  unwarranted  in  withholding  the  word  of  honest  com- 
mendation which  the  genuine  life  of  many  deserves. 
The  more  we  know  of  the  sink  of  heathenism  from 
which  men  have  been  rescued,  the  more  highly  we  are 
bound  to  regard  those  who  have  escaped  therefrom. 
The  miracle  of  grace  is  constantly  wrought  in  these 
lands,  and  to  God  be  all  the  glory.  Amen.  It  is  enough 
to  know  that  the  way  for  Christ  is  being  made  in  India 


PROGRESS. 


283 


and  that  thousands  are  on  it.  The  missionary  can  only 
hold  fast  to  the  promises  of  a  faithful  God,  amid  this 
worse  than  Egyptian  darkness,  and  help  one  here  and 
encourage  one  there,  here  rebuke  and  there  succor,  filled 
with  the  spirit  of  the  Master  and  confident  that  He  shall 
drive  away  all  night — all  sin — and  in  His  wake,  truth, 
light,  holiness  shall  arise. 

In  self-support  what  progress  has  been  made  ?  This 
is  a  question  of  no  little  interest.  In  the  home  lands  it 
is  pressing  for  answer,  and  many  are  disposed  to  think 
the  missionary  rather  slow  in  urging  it  for  practical 
answer.  In  India  the  question  is  a  different  one,  owing 
to  peculiar  circumstances  and  the  condition  of  the 
classes  reached  by  Christianity.  Theoretically,  it  would 
seem  that  there  is  no  reason  why  the  Indian  church 
should  not  support  itself,  and  yet,  practically,  there  are 
many  reasons  why  it  cannot  do  so.  Our  Mission  has 
made  some  progress  here.  The  examination  of  finances 
of  the  Missions  for  the  past  two  decades  shows  the 
following : 


1873  to  1883 
1883  to  1893 


Amount   expended 

on  the  work  in 

decade. 


^133,186.90 

1375,204.33 


Amount       contrib- 
uted in  India  in 
decade. 


110,905.57 
165,99500 


It  were  easy  to  follow  out  the  line  of  research  here 
which  the  commercial  spirit  of  the  age  has  found  so 


284  AFTER    FIFTY   YEARS. 

congenial  in  some  circles,  and  estimate  the  cost  of  each 
baptized  member ;  but  such  a  use  of  this  statement  we 
leave  to  those  who  want  everything  put  down  in  dollars 
and  cents;  we  have  quoted  these  figures  to  show  that  we 
are  making  progress  in  self-support  on  its  financial  side, 
for  whereas  in  the  first  decade  the  amount  contributed 
from  all  sources  in  India  was  only  8  per  cent,  of  that 
expended,  during  the  second  decade  it  was  over  17  per 
cent.,  or  six  times  as  much  was  received  during  the 
latter  period  as  during  the  former,  a  good  showing.  Of 
course,  we  do  not  disguise  the  fact  that  much  of  this 
was  not  received  directly  from  the  people,  but  came  in 
the  shape  of  grants  to  the  schools,  and  yet  this  does  not 
affect  the  general  question,  and  it  remains  settled  that 
our  work  has  received  this  financial  encouragement  from 
India.  It  should  also  be  borne  in  mind  that  this  repre- 
sents only  cash  received,  and  does  not  show  the  benevo- 
lence /;/  kind^  which  is  quite  an  item  of  late  years  in  all 
our  reports  ;  it  being  estimated  at  .$i,-ooo  in  1893.  If  it 
were  added  to  the  above  amount  contributed  it  would 
raise  the  percentage  to  21  per  cent,  of  the  whole  expen- 
diture, or  zvoiild  show  that  .about  one-fifth  of  all  money 
spent  has  been  received  in  India.  This  should  encourage 
those  who  seek  after  a  sign  !  But  self-support  means 
more  than  money.  It  were  superficial  to  take 'this  alone 
into  consideration. 

We  have  been  developing  also  in  other  lines  which 
are  quite  as  important.  "What  would  be  the  result  were 
the  Missionary  to  withdraw  from  India  at  this  time?'^ 


PROGRESS.  285 

one  might  ask.  Well,  we  trust  such  a  condition  may 
never  need  to  be  faced,  but  still  we  venture  to  say  what 
may  seem  more  like  prophecy  than  history,  and  yet  it  i-s 
based  on  what  has  gone  before,  that  there  has  been  such 
an  impression  made  in  the  minds  of  the  most  thoughtful 
that  there  would  not  be  wanting^  many  who  would  take 
up  the  work  and  carry  it  forward  under  the  truth  and 
with  dependence  on  the  Spirit.  This  is  a  self-support 
which  counts  for  more  than  the  money  item.  There 
would  certainly  be  a  great  change  in  the  method  em- 
ployed, and  it  might,  in  places,  fail  foi  a  time.  Yet  we 
believe  the  word  of  truth  has  taken  such  a  hold  of  many 
that  there  would  arise  leaders  in  all  parts  to  carry  for- 
ward the  work  begun.  The  progress  made  in  raising 
up  men  who  are  equipped  for  self-development  and  for 
efficient  work  among  their  countrymen,  is  the  most 
encouraging  part  of  the  Missionary's  work.;  and  though 
he  is  often  wont  to  complain  of  the  weak  and  inefficient 
worker,  he  can  always,  as  one  lately  said  in  the  hearing 
of  the  writer,  find  those  among  his  assistants  in  the 
great  work  whom  he  views  with  pleasure  and  whose 
work  is  his  constant  joy.  This  by  no  means  is  intended 
to  convey  the  idea  that  were  the  financial  conditions  of 
self-support  fulfilled,  the  men  would  be  ready  to  assume 
the  more  important  responsibility  of  church  manage- 
ment and  development.  All  we  wish  to  convey  is  that 
their  progress  there  is  real  and  solid,  the  more  so  too 
when  one  remembers  the  odds  against  which  every 
effort  must  be  made  in  such  surroundings. 


286 


AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 


In  general  there  is  progress  enough  to  encourage  an 
active,  earnest  soul — hardly  enough  to  bear  aloft  him 
who  passes  through  Baca.  A  healthy  faith  and  a  hope- 
ful spirit  can  see  much  to  bring  sunshine  into  his  dark- 
est day.  The  Church  should  catch  all  the  inspiration 
she  can  from  success  already  realized,  but  she  should 
never  allow  herself  to  measure  her  zeal  or  gifts  by  the 
success  which  has  attended  her  efforts.     Only  a  proper 


A  NATIVB  CHRISTIAN  FEAST,  CHRISTMAS  DAY. 

apprehension  of  the  purpose  of  the  gospel,  a  clear  view 
of  Christ's  life  and  the  example  of  holy  men  in  the  past, 
should  hold  her  to  her  task.  Success,  however  brilliant, 
will  not  do  for  her.  What  Christ  has  done  gives  her 
both  a  motive  from  which  to  act,  free  from  all  dross, 
and  an  end  to  be  attained  as  high  and  holy  as  was  His 
who  "saved  not  himself"  that  He  might  deliver  man. 


PROGRESS.  287 

We  cannot  finish  this  chapter  in  a  more  appropriate 
way  than  by  quoting  from  the  leading  native  Christian 
journal  in  South  India,  the  Christian  Patriot.      In  an 
editorial  on  "The  Development  of  the  Native  Church," 
the  editor  says  :     "We  thank  God  for  the  few  here  and 
there  who  live  Christ-like  lives,   who  realize  their  re- 
sponsibilities as   followers  of  Christ."     Further  on  he 
says:    "  Compared  with  some  of  the  other  communities, 
ours  is  far  in  advance  in  the  matter  of  education.     Our 
fema-les   are  better  educated   than   those  of  any  other 
class.     In  the  matter  of  higher  education  we  come  next 
to  the  Brahmins,  but  notwithstanding  this,  it  is  a  fact 
that  there  is  a  great  lack  of  intellectual  life  and  vigor 
in  the  native  Christian  community."     This  fairly  repre- 
sents what  may  be  found  in  all  missions,  and  all  we 
would  add  is  that  our  primary  schools  are  our  hope  for 
the  future,  by  means  of  which  true  knowledge  and  true 
religion  will  combine  and  develop  into  a  strong,  active 
India   Church,   filled   with   the   truth   and   led   by  the 
Spirit,  who  will  "sanctify  her  through  the  truth." 


CHAPTER  XL 


PROSPECTS — CONCLUSIONS. 


We  do  not  forget  that  the  offices  of  the  historian  and 
seer  are  quite  distinct,  and  yet  we  propose  to  play  the 
role  of  the  latter  even  at  the  risk  of  being  inconsistent. 
We  have  endeavored  in  the  foregoing  pages  to  record 
faithfully  what  has  transpired  in  our  Mission  during  tl  e 
first  fifty  years  of  its  history.  What  are  the  indications 
of  the  work  for  the  future?  What  prospects  are  war- 
ranted by  the  past  ?  We  shall  briefly  summarize,  rather 
than  discuss,  what  we  believe  lies  before  us. 

The  first  sign  of  encouragement  with  which  we  begin 
our  second  fifty  years  is  a  more  friendly  relationship 
with  one  of  our  sister  Missions,  the  American  Baptist 
Mission,  with  which  we  have  for  over  a  decade  and  a 
half  been  on  rather  strained  terms.  It  would  do  little 
good  to  write  up  the  history  of  the  long  controversy  and 
all  that  transpired  in  the  past  relations  of  the  two  Mis- 
sions; it  is  sufficient  to  know  that  matters  have  been 
adjusted  in  such  a  way  that  harmony  must  result  be- 
tween the  Missions  if  there  be  a  desire  for  it.  No 
arrangement  of  the  nature  of  the  compromise  of  Janu- 
ary, 1893,  appointing  a  Board  or  committee  of  advisers 
between  the  two  Missions  on  all  questions  of  difficulty 

(  288 ) 


PROSPECTS — CONCLUSIONS.  289 

arising,  can  ever  be  effective  or  work  out  the  ends  which, 
were  had  in  view,  unless  there  is  an  earnest  desire  to 
keep  the  peace  for  Christ  and  His  gospel's  sake. 

With  the  field  open  to  both  Missions,  it  is  inevitable 
that  troubles  will  arise ;  but  all  these  can  with  grace  and 
patience  be  met  and  settled,  if  only  the  spirit  shown  at 
Vinukonda  be  present  among  the  brethren  of  both  Mis- 
sions. If  the  brethren  could  have  met  in  1880  instead 
of  1893,  much  of  the  friction  of  the  past  would  have 
been  avoided  and  there  would  have  been  no  "Protest 
and  Appeal,"  which  Dr.  Downie  seems  to  think  so  un- 
necessary in  his  history  of  the  Telugu  Mission  (Baptist). 
But  we  would  remind  Dr.  Downie  that  it  is  history  that 
the  opening  of  the  Guntur  Station,  in  1842,  was  with 
the  consent  and  approval  of  the  Church  Missionary  So- 
ciety brethren  at  Masulipatam,  and  at  the  special  re- 
quest of  Collector  Stokes,  who  had  urged  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  to  make  Guntur  a  head  station  be- 
fore our  founder  arrived;  and  for  fifty  years  we  have 
had  unbroken  harmony  with  these  missionaries.  Hence, 
no  "protest."  We  divided  the  land  and  tried  to  respect 
each  other's  rights  and  honor  each  other's  work. 
We  fail  to  appreciate  the  position  he  assumes  toward 
our  "Protest"  in  1883,  but  that  must  only  be  expected, 
as  Dr.  Downie,  140  miles  away  from  our  borders,  can 
have  only  a  very  faint  conception  of  the  trouble  and 
annoyance  which  the  settling  of  the  Mission  in  the 
Krishna  district  from  1880  to  1886  occasioned.  How- 
ever the  agreement   arrived   at  at  Vinukonda  is  the 

19 


290  AFTER   FIFTY  YEARS. 

beginning  of  better  things.  Mutually  it  was  agreed 
not  to  receive  each  other's  members  or  workers  without 
a  reference  to,  and  the  consent  of  the  Mission  to  which 
they  belong.  It  is  true  that  no  territorial  limits  could 
be  agreed  upon,  but  a  board  of  reference  consisting  of 
two  Missionaries  for  each  Mission  was  recommended  to 
our  respective  Home  Boards  and  has  since  been  ratified 
by  them,  and  it  is  not  too  much  to  hope  that  the  end  of 
our  unpleasant  relations  has  been  reached.  This  is  a 
most  cheering  prospect. 

Another  indication  of  future  success  is  the  increase  in 
our  foreign  staff.  We  have  always  been  too  few.  But 
we  begin  the  second  half  of  the  first  century  with 
encouraging  prospects.  The  church  at  home  has 
caught  a  clearer  view  of  our  work,  and  men  are  not 
wanting  who  are  willing  to  devote  themselves  to  this 
work.  A  new  impulse  has  been  given  to  the  work,  and 
we  are  soon  within  sight  of  a  Missionary  for  each  part 
of  the  field.  But  there  is  great  need  for  enlargement  in 
this  direction,  and  the  Mission  can  not  be  said  to  be 
fully  manned  until  at  least  ten  men,  besides  a  full  corps 
of  lady  Missionaries,  are  in  the  field.  Still  the  prospect 
is  encouraging,  and  the  Church  has  reason  to  take  heart, 
though  much  remains  yet  to  be  done  before  the  Foreign 
Staff  has  reached  that  strength  whidh  the  work  requires. 

The  influence  and  position  which  fifty  years  of  steady 
work  have  secured  for  us  warrants  us  in  forecasting  a 
larger  influence  and  a  firmer  position  among  the  people. 
Confidence   has  been   gained  in  the  continuity  of  our 


PROSPECTS — CONCLUSIONS.  29I 

Mission  and  its  institutions.  The  stage  of  doubt  has 
passed  away.  Men  have  reason  to  believe  that  we  have 
established  ourselves  here  and  propose  to  stay.  Our 
influence  is  being  felt  among  all  classes,  and  we  no 
longer  need  assure  them  that  we  are  a  permanent  force 
which  must  be  counted  on  in  the  future  advancement 
and  development  of  the  communit}^  Hence,  it  is  easy 
to  see  that  we  have  secured  a  position  which  is  bound  to 
claim  more  respect  and  which  is  sure  to  bring  a  larger 
influence.  Without  ostentation  we  have  quietly  worked 
on  until  all  know  that  we  are  the  friends  of  right  and 
truth,  the  helpers  of  the  poor  and  despised,  the  patrons 
of  learning,  the  defenders  of  the  defenceless ;  in  a  word 
that  no  cause,  however  insignificant,  if  right,  fails  to 
reach  and  influence  us.  Along  a  thousand  channels  our 
influence  is  spreading  and  our  position  is  gaining 
strength,  because  it  is  not  our  undertaking  on  which  we 
are  bent,  but  His  whose  will  is  that  all  men  may  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

Our  hope  is  clear  as  the  truth  itself.  God  has  not 
sent  His  servants  on  the  errand  of  making  disciples  of 
all  nations  without  the  most  definite  instructions, 
coupled  with  the  clearest  promises  of  ultimate  success. 
The  prospects  of  our  Mission  are  as  certain  and  assuring 
as  are  the  promises  of  God.  Its  success  is  insured  in  the 
promises  of  the  "all  men"  for  whom  Christ  died.  Our 
vision  cannot  be  brighter,  hence,  for  the  future  of  our 
work  than  God's  promises.  But  as  clear  as  is  the 
promise  and  the  prophecy  of  Him  whom  we  preach,  so 


292  AFTER  FIFTY  YEARS. 

sure  is  the  hope  that  our  labors  in  Christ  will  eventually 
result  in  the  overthrow  of  heathenism  and  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Cross  in  this  great  land.  Our  prospects 
brighten  in  the  blessed  promises  of  Christ,  and  we  are 
filled  with  hope. 

Fifty  years  and  their  record  have  closed.  The  sky  is 
bright.  God's  hand  has  been  over  His  church's  plant- 
ing. He  will  give  the  increase.  The  Christ,  lifted  up 
"upon  the  cross,"  must  be  preached,  and  all  men  will  be 
drawn  to  Him.  His  mighty  hand  alone  will  bring  the 
victory.  He  will  raise  up  the  instruments  in  India  and 
in  other  lands  through  which  He  will  accomplish  His 
purposes  of  grace.  His  church  must  listen  to  his  voice 
commanding  her  to  go^  and  men  and  women  must  heed 
His  call.  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  must  become  the 
kingdom  of  the  Lord  and  His  Christ,  and  He  who  is 
over  all  and  above  all  will  bring  the  end  to  pass  in  His 
own  time.  We  can  only  wait  on  Him  and  do  His  will. 
India  must  be  made  ready  for  the  King.  Her  King  is 
ready,  and  will  ascend  His  throne  and  be  crowned  Lord 
of  all.     For  this  great  day  we  pray  and  labor  and  wait. 

**  Jesus  shall  reign  where'er  the  sun 
Does  his  successive  journeys  run." 

*' And  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  will  draw  all 
men  unto  me." 

Even  so,  come.  Lord  Jesus,  *'for  Thine  is  the  king- 
dom, and  power,  and  glory.     Amen." 


APPENDIX  I 


1842-1892. 

BY  REV.  L.  Iv.  UHL,  Ph.  D. 
JUBILEE  TOUR. 


On  the  31st  of  July,  1842,  Rev.  C.  F.  Heyer — "  Father  Heyer,"  as  he 
came  to  be  called — ended  in  Guntur,  India,  a  long  journey  which  he 
had  begun  at  Boston,  U.  S.  A.,  Oct.  14,  1841.  The  time  came  for  the 
celebration  of  the  Jubilee  of  the  Founding  of  the  Mission,  but  because 
of  the  threatening  famine  of  1892  this  celebration  was  postponed  so 
as  to  be  completed  before.  July  31st,  1893.  The  day  of  little  things 
had  been  superseded  by  that  of  great  things  in  the  Mission,  the  few 
of  the  beginning  years  had  now  become  thousands,  and  it  was  with 
hope  and  enthusiasm  that  the  Jubilee  was  finally  entered  upon  on 
March  2d  and  3d,  1893.  These  two  days  were  the  public  beginning 
of  the  Jubilee,  although  much  preparation  was  made  beforehand. 
Revs.  Uhl  and  Aberly  and  Dr.  Anna  S.  Kugler  had  been  constituted 
a  committee  of  arrangements ;  it  was  resolved  to  attempt  to  raise 
Rs.  1 1, ©00,  payable  on  subscription,  with  which  to  build  a  dormitory 
for  the  boarding  boys,  in  memory  of  "Father  Heyer;"  a  tour  over 
the  whole  Mission  byas  many  of  the  ladies  and  gentlemen  as  possible 
was  planned ;  a  choir  of  four  male  voices,  Murari  David,  Jonnakoti 
Cornelius,  Chikkala  Joseph  and  Sudarsina  Luke  and  one  female  voice, 
S.  Meenakshi,  was  selected  and  trained ;  four  Jubilee  Hymns  were 
composed,  two  extensive  dialogues  on  the  history  of  the  Mission  were 
prepared,  and  historical  and  practical  subjects,  covering  the  fifty 
years,  were  assigned  to  various  missionaries,  both  ladies  and  gentle- 
men, as  subjects  of  addresses ;  a  large  picture  of  "Father  Heyer"  was 
ordered ;  the  whole  matter  talked  over  and  written  up,  and  the  day 
for  a  general  meeting  at  Guntur  appointed.  To  this  meeting  all  the 
workers  and  representatives  from  each   congregation  were  invited, 

(293) 


294  APPENDIX. 

free  entertainment  was  promised  to  all  who  should  come.  For  this 
meeting  tickets  had  been  printed,  a  large  pavilion  erected,  other  ac- 
commodations provided,  and  the  eating  arrangements  completed. 
Jerripotu  Samuel  Garu  provided  the  pavilion  and  the  food.  March 
3d  may  be  taken  as  historically  the  opening  day,  when  two  monster 
meetings  were  held  in  the  pavilion,  perhaps  the  largest  ever  erected 
in  Guntur.  Forming  in  a  procession  at  the  new  college  building,  the 
missionaries  marched  to  the  platform,  while  the  audience  which  had 
collected  together,  numbered  more  than  1200  people,  and  was  an  in- 
spiring Jubilee  sight.  Enthusiasm  marked  all  the  exercises,  and 
when  the  day  was  over  we  counted  by  our  lanterns  a  total  subscrip- 
tion and  collection  of  Rs.  4,045-0-1  (12322.50).  The  day's  work  was 
a  noble  one,  fit  fruitage  of  fifty  years  toil. 

With  the  rose  is  ever  the  thorn,  and  nothing  so  saddens  one  among 
the  memories  of  that  day  as  the  deplorable  superabounding  of  caste. 
The  Christians  of  Madiga  extraction  for  two  days  protested  that  all 
arrangement  for  the  food  was  in  the  hands  of  Christians  of  Mala  ex- 
traction, vast  numbers  of  them  refused  to  partake  on  the  first  day,  and 
on  the  second  some  of  them  went  home  without  either  food  or  Jubilee. 
This  shows  the  almost  deathless  nature  of  caste  feeling  even  among 
our  Christians  of  non-caste  origin.  J.  Samuel  Garu  reported  an  aver- 
age of  680  persons  daily  entertained,  while  780  complete  tickets  were 
issued. 


THE  PROGRAM  OF  THE  TWO  MEETINGS  IS  HERE  GIVEN. 

4TH  March,  1893,  8  a.  m. 
Dr.  Unangst  in  the  Chair. 

Proclamation — Rev.  Uhl. 

Opening  Service — Miss  Sadtler  at  the  organ. 

Scripture  Reading — Sub-pastor  Peravalli  Abraham. 

Pra3'er — Rev.  Uhl. 

Recitation — "Heyer's  coming." 

Address,  "  Progress  of  the  mission  " — Rev.  Aberly. 

Hymn,  "Progress  of  the  mission." 

Address,  "The  Jubilee" — Dr.  Albrecht. 

Address,  "  Our  Schools  "—Rev.  Wolf 

Dialogue — "The  History  of  the  Mission." 

Address,  "The  money  given  by  America  in  the  fifty  years  " — Dr. 
Unangst. 

Address,  "  The  money  given  by  India  in  the  fifty  years  " — Rev.  Uhl. 

Hymn— "The  A.  E.  D.  Mission." 

Doxology  and  Benediction. 


APPENDIX.  295 

4TH  March,  1894,  5  p.  m. 
Rkv.  WoIvF  in  thk  Chair. 

Opeuiug  Service — Miss  Sadtler  at  the  organ. 

Scripture  Reading — Rev.  Aberly. 

Prayer — O.  Sivaramayya  Garu. 

Address,  "Reminiscences" — Rev.  M.  Nathaniel. 

Address  "The  Jubilee" — Catechist  Dasari  Daniel. 

Dialogue. 

Hymn — "Founding  of  the  Mission." 

Address,  " More  to  be  done  for  the  Future"— Sub-pastor  Peravalli 
Abraham. 

Address  "Thank  Offerings" — Sub-pastor  Neelam  Robert. 

Taking  of  Subscriptions. 

Hymn— "  Gratitude. " 

Benediction. 


On  March  4th  began  the  tour  throughout  the  leading  congregations 
of  the  mission.  The  members  joining  regularly  in  this  tour  were  the 
Misses  Dryden  and  Sadtler,  Revs.  Unangst,  Uhl,  Albrecht,  Aberly, 
Sub-pastor  N.  Robert  and  choir  already  mentioned.  Others  joining 
at  times  in  the  tour  M-ere  Dr.  Anna  S.  Kugler,  Miss  S.  Home  and 
Revs.  Wolf  and  Yeiser. 

It  was  evening  at  the  village  of  Medakonduru,  eleven  miles  from 
Guntur,  when  the  first  jubilee  exercise  of  the  tour  was  held.  All  ar- 
rangements of  camp,  travel  and  table  were  under  control  of  Revs. 
Unangst  and  Uhl,  who  managed  these  on  alternate  days.  In  this  way 
one  set  of  tents  and  bandies  would  be  occupied  while  another  would 
be  moving  on  to  the  next  rendezvous.  Imagine  the  meeting  place  an 
open  space  among  the  Christians'  houses,  wnth  lanterns  and  torches 
to  light  up  the  scene,  the  people  in  a  dense  semi-circular  mass  on 
mats,  straw,  on  the  earth,  the  party  of  the  tour  on  their  chairs  or 
mats  in  front  with  the  tables  and  the  baby  -organ,  and  you  have  an 
idea  of  the  first  village  jubilee  held — typical  of  all  ordinary  evening 
meetings  of  the  tour.  Villagers  or  caste  people  came  around,  non- 
Christians  thronged  about,  and  the  interest  was  intense  throughout. 
The  collections  and  subscriptions  amounted  to  Rs.  35-0-3  (I17.51), 
which  all  regarded  a  success. 


The  program  of  exercises  at  this  place  was,  with  slight  variations, 
that  commonly  carried  out  in  the  evenings,  and  is  here  given: 
English  and  Telugu  Hymns. 
Opening  Exercises — Miss  Sadtler  at  the  organ. 


296  APPENDIX. 

Scripture  Reading  and  Prayer. 

Address,  "The Jubilee" — Dr.  Albrecht. 

Hymn — "  Heyer,"  with  the  crayon  picture. 

Address,  "The  Missionaries" — Sub-pastor  N.  Robert. 

Dialogue — "Progress  of  the  Mission." 

Hymn — "Progress  of  the  Mission." 

Address,  "Development  of  the  Work" — Rev.  Aberly. 

Addresses,  "The  Women's  Part" — Misses  Dryden  and  Sadtler. 

Hymn — "The  Missionaries." 

Address,  "The  Gifts  from  America" — Dr.  Unangst. 

Address,  "The  Gifts  from  the  Mission  Field"— Rev.  Uhl. 

Subscriptions. 

Hymn— "The  A.  B.  L.  Mission." 

Doxology  and  Benediction. 

On  the  morning  of  the  second  day  began  the  system  of  dividing  and 
holding  branch  Jubilee  exercises  and  then  re-uniting  at  the  next 
camp.  Four  horsemen,  accompanied  by  the  male  singers,  visited  two 
villages  and  took  up  subscriptions,  while  the  senior  missionary,  the 
ladies  and  female  singer,  wended  their  slow  way  in  bandies  to  the 
next  camp.  This  was  a  representative  forenoon's  work  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  Jubilee  tours. 

On  the  second  day,  the  evening  meeting  was  with  the  large  congre- 
gation at  Panidam  and  was  marked  with  three  new  features.  The 
first  was  the  use  of  the  magic  lantern,  causing  the  intensest  interest 
and  delight  to  the  people.  This  exhibition,  however,  took  so  much 
time  that  it  was  given  afterwards  at  only  a  few  places.  The  second 
new  feature  at  Panidam  was  the  crayon  of  "Father  Heyer,"  nearly 
life  size,  in  a  neat  frame,  just  received  from  Messrs.  Wiele  &  Klein  of 
Madras.  Most  of  the  people  visited  on  the  tour  had  not  before  seen 
a  picture,  and  showed  the  keenest  interest  in  surveying  this  crayon. 
Men,  women  and  children  stared  at  it  with  bated  breath  and  wide 
open  eyes.  Thousands  have  raised  clasped  hands  before  them,  as  if  in 
worship  of  it.  Audiences  have  been  as  but  one  person,  the  multitude 
of  eyes  as  but  one  eye,  before  that  wondrous  picture!  The  third  new 
feature  at  Panidam  was  the  securing  of  a  large  subscription.  The 
sum  was  much  exceeded  afterwards  b}-  even  smaller  congregations, 
and  there  is  no  doubt  that  this  congregation  would  have  given 
more  largely  had  it  had  the  stimulus  of  a  visit  towards  the  end  of  the 
tour  and  after  others  had  given  largely.  As  it  was,  these  people  did 
very  well  indeed  and  subscribed  Rs.  147  (I73.50). 

On  the  fourth  day  out,  while  the  bandies  were  detouring  about  the 
Belamk6nda  Heights  to  reach  Nandirajapdlem  and  the  horsemen  were 


APPKNDIX.  297 

holding  their  accustomed  meetings,  the  one  at  Dodleru  was  marked 
by  the  presence  of  village  or  caste  people  as  regular  members  of  the 
audience  and  regular  subscribers.  The  Komma  caste  people  here  out- 
numbered the  Christians,  one  of  them  contributed  Rs.  17  (I8.50),  an- 
other put  down  Rs.  5  (|2,5o),  and  all  showed  much  sympathy  for  the 
work.  This  co-operation  of  the  caste  people,  especially  of  the  farmers 
and  village  ofl&cials,  was  a  marked  feature  in  a  number  of  Jubilee 
meetings.  Subscriptions  were  made  by  these  non-Christian  villagers 
at  Narasarowpett,  Perala,  Kunkalamiru,  Manduru,  Yedlapalli,  Ne- 
valikallu,  Dharanakorta,  Lingapuram  and  Balasapadu.  At  Nevali- 
kallu  they  made  an  offering  of  Rs.  46-2-0  (I23.06),  at  Dharanakorta 
the  Munsiff  from  Parasa  gave  Rs.  50  {$25),  at  Lingapuram  they  gave 
Rs.  1 1 1-6-0  ($55.80)  while  at  the  meeting  in  the  very  heart  of  the 
village  of  Balasapadu  Christians  and  villagers  vied  with  each  other  as 
to  who  could  contribute  the  larger  sum.  These  nine  places,  besides 
others,  where  the  caste  people  mingled  with  us  in  our  Jubilee,  form 
an  earnest  of  better  days  to  come  for  those  people,  their  wives  and 
their  little  ones. 

On  the  fifth  day  out,  having  crossed  the  Sattenapalli  Taluk  (county), 
in  a  short  cut  of  about  thirty-six  miles,  as  the  camp  went,  we  entered 
the  Palnad  Taluk,  holding  our  first  meeting  at  Pilutla  and  Pedugurala. 
The  Pilutla  people  did  nobly  and  made  up  a  sum  of  Rs.  73-10-6 
($36.80). 

It  often  happened  in  these  tours,  and  for  various  reasons,  that  long 
daily  journeys  had  to  be  made.  The  most  notable  of  these  was  one 
of  twenty  miles  over  fields  and  rough  ways,  another  of  twenty-one 
miles,  one  more  from  Rentachintala  to  Tangedu  of  twenty-three 
miles,  partly  through  stony  and  jungly  tracks,  and  yet  another  of 
twenty-nine  miles  from  Karempudi,  though  on  good  roads,  the  morn- 
ing and  evening  meetings  being  kept  up  all  the  time.  Most  of  these 
long  trips  were  in  the  Palnad;  the  ladies  endured  bravely  what  is  sel- 
dom undertaken  by  their  sex,  while  the  gentlemen,  the  servants  and 
even  the  oxen  came  in  for  a  mention  of  their  patience  and  steadfast- 
ness in  the  heat  and  over  bad  roads. 

After  leaving  Dachapalli,  and  on  the  seventh  day  out,  we  begun  to 
tread  on  historical  ground  and  to  meet  the  scenes  of  the  earliest  work 
of  the  mission.  Meetings  were  held  at  Atmakuru  and  Bodlavedu, 
where  the  first  Christians  were  baptized  in  1850;  at  Veldurti,  where 
the  first  turning  to  Christ  was  in  1849;  at  Durjal,  among  the  very 
houses  whose  inmates  sought  our  faith  in  1848,  and  near  Polapalli, 
where  the  first  ingathering  from  the  villages  took  place  in  1847.  It 
was  much  like  being  with  "Father  Heyer"  living  and  partaking  of 


298  APPENDIX. 

the  doings  of  forty-six  years  ago,  to  move  among  these  places  in  the 
Jubilee. 

At  the  same  time  that  we  were  entering  these  historical  places,  there 
came  a  change  over  the  method  of  procedure  in  that  the  ladies  began 
to  hold  meetings  of  their  own.  The  seventh  day  out,  when  the  Misses 
Dryden  and  Sadtler  passed  one  village  they  were  besought  to  stop; 
they  held  some  exercises  and  brought  in  a  collection.  They  made  a 
two  miles'  tour  to  Uppalapadu,  conducted  the  Jubilee  exercises  and 
returned  home  with  subscriptions  of  Rs.  27-4-6  (I13.63).  Thereafter 
the  ladies  held  separate  meetings  at  Bukkapuram,  Munangivaripalem 
Parchur,  Attorta,  Tumaluru,  Adipalli,  Repalli,  Moparru,  Jakkula- 
parenii  and  Kakumanu,  and  always  with  good  results. 

On  the  twelfth  day  out,  after  a  compass  of  105  miles  through  the 
Palnad  Taluk,  the  party  entered  the  Vinukonda  Taluk,  where  the  first 
meeting  was  held  at  Ipuru,,  a  flourishing  little  congregation  with  a 
good  school.     Here  the  subscription  amounted  to  Rs.  34-10-0  (^17.30). 

On  the  fourteenth  day  out,  after  the  camp  had  made  about  twenty- 
five  miles  of  travel  through  the  Vinukonda  Taluk,  we  reached  the 
Narasarowpett  Taluk  at  Pariterlavaripalem.  Here  is  a  growing  con- 
gregation and  school,  and  the  sum  subscribed  was  Rs.  39-6-0  (I19.68). 
Owing  to  the  distance  to  a  number  of  important  congregations  in  the 
Vinukonda  Taluk,  as  well  as  in  the  Kanigiri  Taluk  of  Nellore  District 
(State),  the  inconvenience  to  so  large  a  camping  party  forbade  a 
Jubilee  visit  to  those  congregations,  and  they  were  regretfully  omitted. 
In  the  Narasarowpett  Taluk  the  party  was  compelled  to  divide  up 
more  and  more  and  to  allow  but  one  of  its  number  to  visit  any  par- 
ticular congregation,  or  otherwise  many  little  flocks  would  be  passed 
by.  It  had  at  the  outset  been  intended  to  omit  these  smaller  congre- 
gations and  leave  the  teachers  in  charge  to  secure  subscriptions,  but 
it  was  becoming  evident  that  such  a  method  would  be  satisfactory 
neither  to  the  people  themselves  nor  successful.  It  was  thus  that  on 
March  23d  we  had  five  meetings,  including  the  main  one,  and  on  the 
27th  seven  meetings  were  held.  From  this  time  on  seldom  less  than 
six  meetings  were  held  daily,  and  the  non-existence  of  congregations 
in  any  one  vicinity  became  the  sole  occasion  for  the  exception. 

On  the  nineteenth  day  out,  after  a  trip  for  the  camp  of  forty-eight 
miles,  through  Narasarowpett  Taluk,  but  with  flank  movements  of 
hundreds  of  miles,  the  border  of  the  Bapatla  Taluk  was  reached  near 
Timmarajapalem,  when  larger  congregations  and  larger  subscriptions 
became  the  order  of  the  day.  At  this  place  the  subscriptions  were 
Rs.  127-4-0  ($63.62). 

This  nineteenth  day  of  the  tour  w  as  also  remarkable  for  the  total 


APPENDIX. 


299 


subscription  being  mucli  larger  than  that  of  any  previous  twenty-four 
hours.  Taking  a  bird's  eye  view  of  the  whole  tour  we  here  group  to- 
gether some  of  the  largest  day's  subscriptions  thus  begun  on  March 

27th: 


March  30th,  two  villages,  Rs.  250 

July      27th,  two  villages,  "     277 

"         26th,  six  villages,  "     279 

"           23d,  five  villages,  "     287 

March  27th,  six  villages,  "     289 


April  9th,  eight  villages,  Rs.  323 
"  15th,  six  villages,  "  323 
July  28th,  two  villages,  "  357 
April  14th,  seven  villages,  "  367 
March  28th,  seven  villages,  "    431 


Thus,  as  the  work  went  on  the  results  far  exceeded  our  expectations. 

On  the  2ist  day  out,  and  after  a  return  from  Perala  and  Chirala 
near  the  sea,  it  was  evident  that  one  of  the  servants  was  attacked  by 
cholera.  With  a  few  exceptions,  the  health  of  all  the  party  had  been 
good,  but  this  case  in  the  camp  at  Karemchedu  was  a  sad  one.  All 
night  of  March  29th  remedies  were  used  and  stimulants  administered, 
but  grave  uncertainty  surrounded  the  case,  and  before  the  second 
nightfall  the  faithful  fellow  had  passed  away  and  was  buried  by  mem- 
bers of  the  camp.  Thus  was  the  festival  kept  in  the  death  of  one  of 
the  party,  and  while  some  had  given  money  and  others  toil,  this  man 
gave  his  life  to  the  Jubilee. 

On  the  twenty-second  day  of  the  tour  there  were  two  new  items  of 
interest.  Word  as  to  the  nature  of  the  Jubilee  exercises  and  as  to 
what  the  people  were  expected  to  do  began  to  be  noised  about  every- 
where. A  friendly  rivalry  sprang  up  among  the  better  congregations, 
and  the  first  to  manifest  this  spirit  was  Kunkalamiru,  which  had  been 
for  even  three  years  without  its  own  sub-catechist,  school  and  house 
of  worship.  The  gifts  of  this  congregation  went  with  a  leap  far  above 
those  previously  given  by  any  other,  challenging  the  best  congrega- 
tions to  do  their  utmost.  A  list  of  all  congregations  for  the  whole 
tour  giving  Rs.  150  and  upwards  is  herewith  appended: 


Vellurti,  two  efforts   .    .    ,  Rs.  172 

Kunkalamiru "     203 

Pamulapadu,  two  efforts  .    "     223 
Rayaplidi,  two  efforts  ..."     235 


Balasapadu Rs.  150 

Kolluru ''     155 

Manduru "     165 

Karemchedu *'     163 

Ipuru,  two  efforts   .    .    .    .    "     166 

These  were  the  most  encouraging  features  among  the  many  met 
with  in  this  Jubilee. 

The  other  feature  brought  out  at  Kunkalamiru  was  the  erection  of 
a  large  pavilion  in  which  to  hold  the  exercises.  With  timbers  from 
their  houses  and  timber  from  their  employers,  with  mats  from  their 
sheds,  sheets  from  their  cots  and  colored  clothes  from  their  own  per- 
sons, they  had  improvised  a  shed  which  was  a  comfort  from  the  sun, 


300  APPENDIX. 

cheerful  in  its  colors  and  ample  enough  to  accommodate  the  three 
hundred  and  more  who  had  gathered  together.  Other  places  imitated 
the  example  thus  set.  In  Repalli  Taluk  a  neat  pandal  was  erected  at 
Duggirala,  others  were  built  at  Yellavarru,  Kuchepudi  Repalli  and 
Yedlapalli,  large  ones  were  put  up  at  Adepalli,  the  best  one  in  design 
and  ornament  at  KoUtiru,  while  far  exceeding  all  others  in  size,  orna- 
ment, expense,  comfort  and  number  of  mottoes  were  the  two  very 
large  ones  erected  at  Palaparru  and  Uppalapadu,  at  each  of  which 
places  a  church  dedication  and  a  Jubilee  celebration  were  held  on  the 
same  day. 

On  the  twenty-fifth  day  out,  and  after  fifty-two  miles  for  the  main 
camp  in  a  straight  line  through  Bapatla  Taluk,  the  party  reached  Dug- 
girala in  Repalli  Taluk,  where  a  small  congregation,  composed  entirely 
of  day  laborers,  gave  Rs.  23-4-6  (|;ii.64)  and  from  which  place  another 
and  highly  successful  trip  was  entered  upon.  It  was  now  April  7th, 
and  all  were  called  upon  to  endure  bright  suns  and  heated  days.  Zeal 
made  endurable  the  heat  and  glare. 

On  the  twenty.eighth  day  out  began  a  new  feature,  that  of  escorts 
and  music  for  the  Jubilee  party.  At  Koleparru  these  musicians 
escorted  the  party  a  full  mile  from  the  camp  to  the  pavilion,  marching 
through  the  town  and  gathering  an  ever-increasing  mass  of  people  as 
they  went  along.  Escorts  like  this  became  common  in  Repalli  Taluk 
and  a  few  other  places,  while  special  mention  must  be  made  of  Kolluru, 
Manduru,  Uppalapadu,  Palaparru,  Gottapadu,  and  Nevalikallu.  At 
Gottapadu,  where  the  Christians  are  usually  denied  the  liberty  of  the 
streets,  in  a  crowd,  it  seemed,  firstly,  that  every  Christian  man, 
woman  and  child  had  turned  out  in  one  grand  procession,  while,  sec- 
ondly, that  the  whole  village  portion  had  been  struck  with  some 
earthquake  and  all  the  caste  people  tumbled  out  in  wonderment  to 
front  doors  and  street  sides.  At  Nevalikallu,  at  the  breaking  up  of 
the  camp.  Christian  and  pagan,  non-caste  and  caste,  all  united  in  the 
largest  procession  the  town  had  ever  seen  to  escort  Dr.  Unangst  out  of 
their  village  and  on  his  way,  after  the  usage  for  officials,  rajahs  and 
kings.  More  simple  but  yet  more  touching  was  the  escort  given  Revs. 
Aberly  and  Uhl  after  the  Jubilee  at  Rayaptidi,  where,  with  banners  and 
flags,  the  little  folks  led  the  way  out  through  the  town,  chanting  and 
singing  as  they  went  along. 

On  the  thirtieth  day  out,  and  at  a  meeting  at  Bethapudi,  the  Jubilee 
efforts  made  were  seconded  most  heartily  by  Mr.  Sebastian,  Apothe- 
cary of  Repalli  at  the  time,  as  well  as  by  his  family;  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Sebastian  themselves  being  children  of  a  mission  in  Mysore.  He 
took  a  deep  interest  in  all  the  exercises,  and  contributed  liberally  to 


APPENDIX.  301 

the  "Memorial."  In  a  letter  afterwards  to  the  "Christian  Patriot" 
of  Madras,  this  brother  wrote  as  appreciative  a  letter  of  these  Jubilee 
exercises  and  of  mission  work  in  general,  as  is  possible  to  be  written. 
The  instance  shows  how  in  India,  as  everywhere,  the  intelligently 
devout  Christian  stands  up  for  his  cause  in  all  places  and  is  not  drawn 
away  from  the  Lord,  whatever  his  surroundings  may  be. 

On  the  thirty-fourth  day  out,  and  after  a  camp  circuit  of  seventy-one 
miles,  the  party  left  Repalli  Taluk.  A  second  trip  was  made  into  the 
Bapatla  Taluk,  and  into  the  Palnad,  while  even  a  third  was  taken  into 
the  Sattenapalli. 

On  the  forty-sixth  day  out,  and  on  the  Palnad  second  trip,  was 
■encountered  a  heavy  shower  of  rain,  making  travel  almost  impossible. 
Such  showers  came  afterwards  upon  the  party  at  Rayapudi  and  at 
Nevalikallu.  At  nine  o'clock  on  this  forty-sixth  evening,  in  the  dark 
and  the  rain,  at  a  snail's  pace  through  the  soaked  earth,  bringing  in 
Dr.  Unangst,  the  ladies,  one  camp  set  and  the  daily  shifted  articles, 
seven  carts  with  double  pairs  of  bullocks  to  each  cart  came  in  a  long 
cavalcade  over  roadless,  pathless  ways  a  whole  afternoon  from  Tan- 
g^da.  That  calvacade,  with  its  grinding  and  pushing  of  clogged 
wheels,  stands  for  a  type  of  how  the  Jubilee  tour  was  made  under 
difficulties. 

On  the  fiftieth  day  out  was  begun  a  visit  through  the  Guntur 
Taluk,  with  meetings,  at  five  places,  resulting  in  a  subscription  of 
Rs.  133-8-6  (I66.76). 

On  the  fifty-third  day  out,  at  Dharanakorta,  beginning  the  third 
trip  into  Sattenapalli  Taluk,  there  w'as  a  novel  seating  arrangement 
for  the  people.  The  exercises  were  in  a  grove,  and  the  teachers  and 
catechist,  moved  by  an  original  idea,  had  placed  boards  on  pegs 
driven  into  the  earth  under  the  ends  of  each  board,  the  whole  forming 
three  sides  of  a  rectangle,  and  so  new  was  the  plan  that  the  people  at 
first  passed  the  seats  by  and  sat  as  usual  upon  the  ground.  Here 
many  clowns  and  performers  from  the  native  festival  just  going  on 
were  present.  These  coming*  in  their  masks  and  painted  bodies  soon 
ceased  to  carry  on  their  tricks  and  exhibitions,  and  sat  down  quite 
tamely  to  see  and  to  listen. 

On  the  fifty-fifth  day  out,  the  then  only  two  horsemen  of  the  camp 
had  a  remarkable  ride  of  forty  long  miles,  held  meetings  at  four 
places  and  returned  to  camp  at  midnight,  losing  their  way  in  the 
•darkness  on  the  return. 

On  July  31st,  and  in  accordance  with  the  general  plan,  the  closing 
Jubilee  exercises  were  held  in  the  new  and  spacious  College  Hall  at 
•Guntur.     Here  the  events  of  the  tour  were  reviewed  and  additional 


302  APPENDIX. 

subscriptions  of  Rs.  615  (I307.50)  were  secured.  The  figures  here  rep- 
resented show  the  maguitude  of  the  work  accomplished.  The  days 
in  camp  were  fifty-nine,  from  March  4th  to  July  30th;  in  Vinukonda 
Taluk,  six;  in  Bapatla,  twenty-nine;  in  Narasarowpett,  thirty-one;  in 
Palnad,  thirty-seven;  in  Repalli,  forty -three,  and  in  Sattenapalli  forty- 
six  places  were  visited,  making  a  total  of  192;  subscriptions  were  re- 
ceived from  223  places,  and  the  total  pledged  was  made  that  day  to 
reach  Rs.  14,348-14-8  (17,174.44).  This  sum  has  since  been  increased 
so  as  to  make  the  handsome  total  of  Rs.  15,265-1-8  (^^7,632.55)  from 
227  places. 

It  is  still  a  question  as  to  how  faithful  the  people  will  be  in  paying 
the  money  subscribed.  Doubtless  some  of  the  subscriptions  will 
never  be  made  good.  Eighteen  months  and  two  years  have  been 
given  as  the  limits  within  which  the  money  should  be  paid;  five 
months  of  this  period  have  now  elapsed  at  this  writing,  March,  1894, 
and  the  sum  already  paid  into  the  treasurer's  hand  is  Rs.  3,211-13-2 
(^1,605.91).     This  is  assuring,  to  say  the  least. 

The  Jubillee  tour,  its  exercises  and  subscriptions,  brought  out  into 
prominence  the  condition  of  the  mission  at  the  close  of  its  first  fifty 
years.  But  for  this  tour  neither  missionaries  nor  people  would  have 
known  the  varied  features  and  vast  extent  of  the  work.  The  simple 
statements  brought  to  every  one's  understanding,  that  20,000  Christians 
had  been  received  into  the  mission,  of  whom  14,265  were  now  living 
and  faithful,  and  that  these  Christians  lived  in  425  villages,  made  a 
great  impression  upon  the  Church.  The  tour  has  created  favorable 
impressions  and  raised  new  questions  in  the  minds  of  thousands  of 
caste  people,  it  has  brought  the  yet  pagan  portion  of  the  "depressed 
classes"  into  closer  contact  with  Christianity;  it  has  given  strength  to 
the  Christian  community  as  well  as  new  ideas  and  plans  of  work,  it 
has  vastly  encouraged  the  missionaries,  it  will  cheer  the  whole  Luth- 
eran Church,  and  it  will  speak  out  to  all  the  world  for  all  time,  how 
despised  and  oppressed  classes  of  pagan  people  have  been  elevated  to 
a  certain  extent,  brought  into  some  self-respect,  and  made  capable  of 
extensive  efforts  in  Christian  work,  through  the  gospel  of  the  Son  of 
God.  From  this  outlook  it  can  be  nothing  but  cheering,  notwith- 
standing all  stumbling  and  falling  out  by  the  way,  to  go  on  into  the 
work  of  the  next  fifty  years. 


APPENDIX    11 


RULES  OF  THE  AMERICAN  EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN 
MISSION. 


I.  Division  of  Labor,  Headquarters  and  Appointments. 

1.  All  division  of  labor  shall  be  subject  to  the  decision  of  Conference. 

2.  The  headquarters  of  all  new  divisions  of  the  mission  district  shall 
be  sanctioned  by  Conference. 

3.  All  appointments  of  unordained  mission  workers  shall  be  made 
by  Conference. 

II.    QUAWFICATIONS  AND  PROMOTION  OF  MISSION  WORKERS. 

1.  All  unordained  workers  shall  be  confirmed  in  mission  work  only 
on  condition  that  they  are  free  from  all  objectionable  caste  prejudice, 
and  possess  the  requisite  intellectual  and  moral  qualifications. 

2.  All  promotions  of  unordained  workers  shall  be  made  by  Confer- 
ence after  an  examination  in  experience,  intellectual  attainments  and 
moral  conduct. 

3.  A  candidate  for  a  sub-pastor's  appointment  shall  have  a  certificate 
of  having  acquitted  himself  well  for  one  or  two  years  as  a  matriculate 
or  F.  A.  student  of  the  A.  E.  L-  M.  College,  Guntur,  or  of  having 
passed  a  prescribed  examination,  and  shall  also  have  experience  as  a 
gospel  worker  in  the  mission. 

4.  A  sub-pastor  may  be  licensed  as  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  pend- 
ing a  prescribed  examination,  or  on  condition  of  passing  such  exam- 
ination. 

5.  Any  worker  shall  be  refused  work  by  the  mission  who  does  not 
agree  to  go  where  the  mission  sends  him,  unless  he  can  give  satis- 
factory reasons  why  he  should  not  go. 

6.  Work  shall  not  be  given  in  our  mission  to  any  one  who  has  left 
us  as  a  baptized  member  of  the  Church,  and  been  immersed  by  the 
Baptists. 

7.  Work  shall  not  be  given  to  any  one  who  is  not  willing  to  main- 
tain the  Lutheran  mode  of  baptism  as  in  accordance  with  Scripture. 

8.  Work  shall  not  be  given  to  any  one  from  another  mission  who 
does  not  bring  a  satisfactory  testimonial  of  character  and  qualifications 

( 303  ) 


304  APPENDIX. 

from  his  mission,  and  who  has  not  been  subject  to  an  examination  by 
the  missionary  who  intends  to  employ  him. 

9.  No  one  shall  be  admitted  to  regular  gospel  work  in  our  mission, 
unless  he  or  she  be  a  communicant  member  of  our  church. 

III.  Examination. 

1.  All  unordaiued  workers  shall  be  examined  only  in  the  classes  to 
which  they  belong. 

2.  All  unordained  workers  who  are  under  forty  years  of  age  shall  be 
required  to  appear  at  the  annual  examination.  The  attendance  of  all 
over  forty  years  of  age,  and  of  helpers  and  school  teachers,  shall  be 
optional. 

3.  The  examinees  who  fail  to  obtain  twenty-five  per  cent,  of  answers 
at  the  annual  examination,  including  optional  candidates  who  receive 
batta,  and  those  who  are  absent  without  a  providential  reason,  shall 
pay  a  monthly  fine  into  the  mission  treasury  for  twelve  months,  be- 
ginning with  the  first  month  after  the  examination,  as  follows: 

2d  class  catechists Rs.   i     00 

ist     "             "           **     o  12  o 

4th    **     sub-catechists "    o  10  o 

3d      "                "              ''080 

2d     *'                "              "060 

ist     ''                **              < "040 

Helpers  and  school  teachers "     o     20 

IV.  SAI.ARIES. 

1.  The  salary  of  a  native  pastor  shall  in  each  case  be  determined  by 
Conference. 

2.  Three  grades  of  sub-pastors  shall  be  appointed  and  designated 
for  work,  the  monthly  salary  of  each  to  be  as  follows: 

ist  grade Rs.  12 

2d      "        "15 

3d      " "18 

Subsequent  promotions  are  to  be  determined  by  Conference. 

3.  The  scale  of  monthly  salaries  for  unordained  workers,  besides 
the  sub-pastors,  shall  be  as  follows: 

2d  class  catechists Rs.  10 

ist  '•  "           "      9 

4th  "  sub-catechists *'      8 

3d  "  "              "7 

2d  ''  "              "6 

ist  "  "              "      5 

2d  **  helpers      "      4 

ist  *'  " •'      3 


APPENDIX.  305 

4.  The  salaries  of  the  wives  and  children  of  mission  workers  who 
teach  school,  shall  be  as  follows,  and  shall  be  considered  half  salary: 

For  a  school  of  from  8  to  12  regular  pupils,  Rs.  1-8-0  for  the  ist 
standard. 

For  a  school  of  from  13  to  16  regular  pupils,  Rs.  2-0-0  for  the  ist 
standard. 

For  a  school  above  16  regular  pupils,  Rs.  2-8-0  for  the  ist  standard, 
and  annas  8  for  each  standard  above  the  first. 

5.  The  salaries  of  other  school  teachers  shall  be  as  follows,  and 
shall  be  considered  half  salary  up  to  and  including  the  3d  standard, 
after  which  the  salary  shall  be  considered  full  salary: 

For  a  ist  standard  school  of  not  less  than  8  regular  pupils,  Rs.  3-0-0 
.<     2d         "  "  "  12         "  "         "    3-8-0 

"     3d         "  "  "  16         "  "         "    4-0-0 

"     4th        "  "  "  20         "  "         "    5-0-0 

6.  No  increase  of  salary  shall  be  paid  for  any  standard  after  the 
first,  which  has  less  than  three  pupils. 

7.  All  government  grants  to  the  village  schools  shall  be  given  to 
the  teachers  of  said  schools  who  get  half  salary,  and  half  said  grants 
to  those  who  get  full  salar3\ 

8.  The  monthly  salary  for  keeping  the  Reading  Room  and  Book 
Depot  shall  be  Rs.  5  and  one-sixteenth  of  all  sales  of  books,  tracts  and 
stationery  effected  by  the  keeper.  Issues  shall  not  be  subject  to  a 
commission, 

9.  The  monthly  salary  of  a  missionary's  munshi  shall  be  as  follows: 
For  a  daily  service  of  one  hour,  first  year,  Rs.  5;  second  year,  Rs.    6. 

two  hours,       "'  "    7;  "  "      8. 

"  "  three  hours,     "  "95  "  "10. 

V.  Batta,  Transfer,  Postage,  Pupils'  Fees. 

1.  No  batta  for  dieting  or  other  purposes  shall  be  given  to  mission 
workers,  except  by  special  sanction  of  Conference. 

2.  Village  school  teachers  shall  be  moved  from  place  to  place  at  the 
expense  of  the  schools  or  patrons  whom  they  serve. 

3.  Unordained  mission  workers  transferred  from  one  sub-division  to 
another  at  their  own  request,  or  for  a  fault,  shall  defray  their  own 
travelling  expenses,  otherwise  the  mission  shall  pay  their  travelling 
expenses  at  a  rate  not  exceeding  two  annas  a  mile. 

4.  Medical  expenses  on  behalf  of  all  our  native  workers  shall  be 
borne  by  the  patients  themselves,  unless  otherwise  specially  provided 
for  by  Conference. 

5.  Postage  on  all  bona  fide  mission  mail  matter  shall  be  paid  by  the 
mission. 

20 


3o6  appb:ndix. 

6.  No  fees  shall  be  paid  lo  pupils  for  attending  school. 

VI.  Ruizes  Concerning  Leave  for  Sickness  and  Other 
Causes, 

1.  All  days  of  sickness  on  the  part  of  our  mission  workers  shall  be 
reported  at  the  monthly  meetings,  or  at  regular  intervals,  to  the  mis- 
sionary or  pastor  in  charge,  who  shall  have  the  same  recorded  in  a 
book  kept  for  the  purpose  in  the  President's  office,  showing  names  of 
the  sick,  date  and  kind  of  sickness. 

2.  Full  pay  shall  be  allowed  for  thirty  da3^s'  sickness  per  annum, 
and  half  pay  for  one  month  only  in  excess  of  that  period. 

3.  Cases  of  ordained  native  pastors  coming  under  this  rule  shall  be 
disposed  of  by  special  consideration  of  Conference. 

4.  Pastors  and  sub-pastors  having  supervision  of  mission  work,  shall 
report  to  Conference  monthly  or  at  regular  intervals,  the  number  of 
days  of  sickness,  names  and  kind  of  sickness  of  mission  workers  who 
are  under  their  supervision. 

5.  A  missionary  or  pastor  in  charge  may  give  casual  leave  in  cases 
of  emergency,  or  on  important  private  affairs  to  mission  workers  under 
him  for  a  term  which  shall  not  exceed  fifteen  days  at  a  time. 

6.  All  such  casual  leave  shall  not  exceed  thirty  days  per  annum, 
except  it  be  on  the  loss  of  full  pay. 

7.  Sub-pastors  and  catechists  may  take  for  themselves  or  give  to 
mission  workers  under  them,  casual  leave  not  exceeding  four  days  at 
a  time,  otherwise  the  approval  of  the  missionar}^  or  pastor  in  charge 
must  be  obtained. 

8.  The  time  spent  by  unordained  mission  workers  at  their  residence 
outside  of  their  field  of  work,  shall  be  placed  to  their  casual  or  sick 
leave  account,  as  the  case  may  be. 

9.  Pastors  and  sub-pastors  shall  report  all  cases  of  casual  leave  to 
Conference,  and  shall  have  the  same  recorded  in  a  book  kept  for  that 
purpose,  giving  names  of  persons,  date,  extent  and  object  of  leave. 

10.  Any  act  of  fraud  or  deception  committed  in  respect  of  these 
or  any  of  these  rules  shall  be  reported  without  delay  to  Conference, 
who  shall  inflict  such  punishment  on  the  offender  as  the  nature  of  the 
case  may  require. 

VII.  Viivi^AGE  Schools,  and  School  Teachers'  Duties. 

1.  Pupils  who  are  less  than  four  or  more  than  twenty-one  years  of 
age  are  excluded. 

2.  The  Ten  Commandments,  Creed,  Monthly  Verses,  First  Cate- 
chism and  Lord's  Prayer  shall  be  taught  in  all  our  mission  village 
schools. 


APPENDIX. 


307 


3.  Pupils  shall  not  be  promoted  beyond  the  standard  in  which  they 
have  not  passed  the  necessary  examination. 

4.  Those  who  have  attended  school  less  than  half  the  number  of 
school  days,  shall  not  be  considered  regular  pupils. 

5.  Only  such  as  are  more  than  sixteen  years  of  age  may  be  ap- 
pointed school  teachers,  and  if  they  are  Christians,  they  shall  be 
communicants. 

6.  Only  those  who  have  passed  the  required  examination  or  have 
the  necessary  qualification,  may  teach  the  higher  standards  in  our 
Mission  Result  Grant  Schools. 

7.  Any  teacher  failing  to  observe  these  or  any  of  these  rules,  shall 
be  punished. 

VIII.  Duties  of  Sub-Pastors. 

1.  Sub-pastors  must  be  free  from  caste  prejudice  and  preach  the 
Word  of  God  to  all  classes  of  people. 

2.  It  shall  be  their  duty  to  have  the  general  oversight  of  any  part 
of  the  mission  field  assigned  to  them  by  Conference. 

3.  It  shall  be  their  duty  to  examine  the  reports  of  catechists,  sub- 
catechists,  school  teachers,  and  other  mission  workers  and  report  to 
the  pastor  or  missionary  in  charge. 

4.  They  shall  prepare  and  report  correct  statements  of  salary  and 
other  accounts  of  unordained  mission  workers. 

5.  They  shall  act  for  the  pastor  in  case  of  the  latter's  absence  on 
leave,  or  otherwise,  ministerial  acts  excepted. 

6.  They  shall  assist  the  pastor,  or  missionary,  in  such  other  mission 
work  as  may  be  necessary. 

7.  They  shall  rule  well  their  own  families,  and  thus  set  a  good 
example  to  their  neighbors. 

IX.  Duties  of  Catechists. 

I.  The  catechists  shall  report  every  month  as  follows: 

1.  Number  of  members  attending  church  in  each  congregation. 

2.  Number  of  men,  women,  boys  and  girls  that  learn  the  catechism, 
monthly  verses  and  othei  subjects. 

3.  What  and  how  much  they  have  learned. 

4.  Number  and  names  of  congregations  visited. 

5.  Number  and  names  of  villages  visited. 

6.  Time  spent  with  each  congregation  and  at  each  village  visited. 

7.  Texts  and  subjects  of  sermons,  where  preached,  and  talks  with 
the  heathen. 

8.  Objections  and  other  principal  remarks  of  the  heathen  and 
answers  given  them. 


308  APPENDIX. 

9.  Number  of  regular  services  and  prayer  meetings,  and  where  held. 

10.  Number  of  candidates  for  baptism. 

11.  Amount  contributed  by  each  congregation. 

12.  Examination    of   all   the   mission   schools   in   their   respective 
divisions  and  the  result. 

13.  Examining,  signing  and  particulars  of  each  sub-catechist's  diary 
at  the  time  of  visiting. 

14.  Cases  inquired  into  and  settled. 

15.  The  date  of  the  visits  made  and  the  work  done. 

16.  The  state  of  health  of  each  village  visited. 

17.  The  general  condition  of  each  congregation  and  school  visited. 

18.  Name,  age,  and  sex  of  members  who  have  died. 

19.  Number  of  days  at  home  and  at  work. 

II.  The  catechists  shall  spend  twenty  days  each  month  on  circuit, 
including  the  time  required  to  report. 

III.  The  catechists  who  neglect  to  perform  these  duties  shall  be  sub- 
ject to  a  fine. 

X.  Duties  of  Sub-Catechists. 

I.  Sub-catechists  shall  report  every  month  as  follows. 

1.  Number  of  men,  women,  boys  and  girls  attending  church  in  each 
congregation. 

2.  Number  of  men,  women,  boys  and  girls  that  learn  the  catechism, 
monthly  verses,  and  other  subjects. 

3.  What  and  how  much  they  have  learned. 

4.  Number  of  visits  to  all  congregations  in  their  respective  sub- 
divisions. 

5.  The  date  of  each  visit,  of  the  Catechist's  visit  and  of  the  visits  of 
others. 

6.  Number  of  villages  visited  and  their  names. 

7.  Number  of  Christian  boys  and  girls  who  are  more  than  four 
5'ears  of  age. 

8.  Number  of  Christian  boys  and  girls  who  attend  school. 

9.  Number  of  regular  services  and  prayer  meetings  held  and  names 
of  the  villages  where  held. 

10.  Number  of  new  inquirers,  men,  women  and  children. 

11.  Name  and  contribution  of  each  member. 

12.  Number  of  days  and  nights  absent  on  duty. 

13.  Number  of  days  work  and  the  kind  of  work  with  the  congrega- 
tion at  home. 

14.  Time  spent  in  work  each  day. 

15.  Efforts  made  to  induce  children  to  attend  school. 

II.  The  sub-catechists  shall  spend  an  equitable  number  of  days  and 


APPENDIX.  ^Q 

nights  every  month  with  each  congregation  in   their  respective  sub 
divisions  without  neglecting  neighboring  heathen  villages. 

III.  The  sub-pastors  and  catechists  shall  have  the  sub-catechists 
read  their  (sub-catechists)  diaries  before  the  congregations  amon^ 
whom  they  work.  ^ 

^  IV.  Those  who  do  not  work  according  to  these  rules  shall  be  sub- 
ject to  a  fine. 

XI.  M0NTH1.Y  Meetings  and -Report  of  Mission  Receipts 

1.  The  unordained  workers  of  the  mission  shall  have  their  monthly 
meetings  at  the  headquarters  of  the  minister  in  charge  for  the  purpose 
of  reporting  their  work. 

2.  At  each  headquarters  when  the  mission  workers  meet  to  report 
their  work  and  receive  their  salaries,  a  half  day  at  each  monthly 
meeting  shall  be  devoted  to  public  exercises,  presided  over  by  the 
missionary  or  pastor  in  charge,  consisting  of: 

a.  Devotional  exercises. 

b.  Reading  of  sub-pastors'  and  catechists'  diaries. 

c.  Short  speeches  on  practical  subjects. 

d.  Criticisms  on  the  diaries  read  and  suggestions  for  improvement 

3.  All  mission  workers  shall  report  to  Conference  all  nionevs  re- 
ceived on  account  of  mission  work. 

4.  Careful  estimates  shall  be  made  of  all  the  work  done  by  the 
people  in  the  congregations,  and  of  all  help  given  in  cash  or  otherwise 
for  our  annual  reports,  and  the  reports  of  the  same  shall  be  made  to 
Conference. 

5.  For  each  absence  from  the  monthly  report  meetings  without  a 
providential  reason  or  leave,  a  fine  shall  be  collected  as  follows- 

For  each  pastor      id  o 

sub-pastor ,, 

.,  \  .  040 

catechist ,< 

^        ,, "020 

For  others ,, 

010 

XII.  Boarders. 

I.  Admission  of  Boarders. 

1.  New  boarders  shall  be  admitted  only  by  order  of  Conference,  and 
shall  be  maintained  for  one  year  before  being  recommended  for 
patrons. 

2.  Boarders  offered  to  be  supported  by  outside  parties  shall  not  be 
received  without  the  sanction  of  Conference. 

3.  The  marriage  engagements  of  our  mission  boarding  boys  shall  be 
subject  to  the  approval  of  Conference  on  pain  of  a  fine  of  Rs.  10,  and 
applicants  whose  marriage  engagements  have  been  previously  made, 
shall  be  subject  to  special  consideration. 


3IO  APPENDIX. 

4.  No  boy  shall  be  admitted  into  the  boarding  establishment  unless 
he  has  passed  the  second  standard. 

5.  No  boys  shall  be  admitted  unless  they  are  baptized,  and  unless 
they  themselves  or  their  parents  or  guardians  are  communicants. 

6.  As  far  as  practicable,  all  boarding  boys  shall  be  admitted  at  the 
beginning  of  the  Guntur  school  year. 

7.  No  married  persons  shall  be  received  into  our  boarding  school. 
II.  Allowances,  fees,  etc. 

1.  The  boarding  boys  shall  be  allowed  only  such  plain  food  and 
clothing  as  they  will  have  to  be  accustomed  to  in  the  villages. 

2.  Rich  parents,  or  those  who  have  adequate  means,  shall  be  re- 
quired to  contribute  towards  the  support  of  their  children  in  our 
boarding  establishment. 

3.  The  minimum  monthly  payments  to  be  made  by  parents  or 
guardians,  whose  children  are  admitted  into  the  boarding,  establish- 
ment, shall  be  on  the  following  scale: 

Pastors  and  all  others  receiving  like  salary Rs.   i     8  o 

Sub-pastors  "  "  "  "     o  12  o 

Catechists  "  "  "  "080 

Sub-catechists,  4th  and  3d  class,  and  all  others  receiving 

like  salary "     o     60 

Sub-catechists,  2d  and  ist  class,  and  all  others  receiving 

like  salary "     o     40 

Helpers,  school  teachers  and  all  others  receiving  like  salary.   "     o     20 

4.  All  guardians  or  parents  who  receive  a  salary  of  Rs.  6  per  month 
and  upwards  shall  be  required  to  furnish  all  needed  clothes  for  their 
children  in  school. 

5.  All  other  parents  or  guardians  shall  be  required  to  furnish  needed 
clothes  for  their  children,  except  as  follows: 

{a)  Pupils  of  the  ist,  2d  and  3d  forms  of  the  high  school  will  be 
furnished  two  suits  of  unbleached  long  cloth  annually,  viz.,  one 
pancha  and  one  coat  after  the  Christmas  vacation,  and  one  each  of 
the  same  after  the  May  vacation. 

(d)  Pupils  of  the  4th,  5th  and  6th  forms,  high  school,  will  be  furn- 
ished with  two  suits  of  bleached  long  cloth  annually,  viz.,  one  pancha 
and  one  coat  after  the  Christmas  vacation,  and  one  each  of  the  same 
after  the  May  vacation. 

{c)  Orphans  in  all  classes  up  to  and  including  the  3d  form  will  be 
given  two  caps  and  one  turban  each,  of  a  cheap  kind,  annually.  Or- 
phans in  classes  of  the  branch  school  and  ist  form  high  school  shall 
be  given  four  upper  and  four  lower  cloths  of  unbleached  long  cloth, 
and  orphans  in  the  other  classes  will  be  furnished  with  four  suits  cor- 
responding to  the  kind  given  other  boarders  of  those  classes. 


APPICNDIX.  211 

III.  Rules  of  conduct,  etc. 

Boarders  are  required  to  observe  the  following  rules: 

1.  To  rise  not  later  than  5:30  or  6  o'clock  a.  m.;  to  wash  their  faces, 
necks  and  hands ;  comb  their  heads  ;  put  away  their  bedding ;  dres^ 
and  appear  before  the  Missionary  or  person  in  charge,  for  inspection, 
not  later  than  half  an  hour  after  rising. 

2.  To  take  their  morning  meal  immediately  after  inspection  and 
prepare  for  school. 

3.  To  take  their  noon  meal  not  later  than  one  o'clock  p.  m.  and 
their  evening  meal  between  7  and  8  p.  m. 

4.  To  present  their  cooking  utensils  ana  all  vessels  and  furniture  in 
their  charge  for  inspection  whenever  required. 

5    To  bathe  every  day,  if  possible. 

6.  To  leap  01  white-wash  their  houses  at  such  times  as  Conference 
or  the  Superintendent  may  order. 

7.  To  remove  all  nuisances  committed  in  the  vicinity  of  their  houses. 

8.  To  allow  no  cattle,  horses  or  hogs  to  be  kept  or  tied  inside,  or  in 
front  of  their  houses. 

9.  To  entertain  no  visitor  or  relative  without  the  special  permission 
of  the  Missionary  or  person  in  charge,  and  to  allow  no  loafer,  or 
beggar  of  any  kind,  to  stop  at  their  dwellings. 

10.  To  spend  a  portion  of  their  time  in  manual  labor  for  their  Mis- 
sion. 

11.  To  cultivate  industrious  habits  both  of  mind  and  body. 

12.  To  attend  to  private  devotions  immediately  after  rising  in  the 
morning  and  before  retiring  in  the  evening. 

13.  To  wear  no  jewels  or  expensive  clothing,  such  as  shoulder 
cloths,  etc,,  and  not  to  carry  umbrellas  without  permission. 

14.  To  abstain  strictly  from  all  use  of  snuff,  tobacco,  betel  nut  and 
alcoholic  drinks. 

15.  To  retire  not  later  than  10  p.  m.  and  put  out  lights  at  that  time 
except  by  special  permission. 

16.  To  march  to  church,  prayer  and  other  meetings,  and  to  school, 
in  ranks. 

17.  To  obtain  permission  from  the  manager  to  go  to  the  bazaar, 
reading  room  hospital  and  dresser's  house,  or  to  obtain  the  same 
from  the  missionary  in  charge  to  go  to  all  other  places  not  attended 
in  ranks,  or  to  visit  home. 

18.  To  make  no  purchases  in  the  bazaar  on  Sunday. 

19.  To  obtain  sick  leave  from  the  missionary  in  charge  in  order  to 
remain  home  from  school. 

20.  To  attend   all  meetings   held   for   theii   improvement,   all  ap- 


312  APPENDIX. 

poiuted  recitations,  all  public  religious  services,  and  all  other  services 
appointed  for  them. 

21.  To  submit  to  all  punishments  of  the  manager,  not  exceeding 
five  strokes  of  the  rattan  for  each  punishment. 

IV.  Miscellaneous. 

1.  Half  the  cost  of  all  non-school  books,  except  the  Christian  Guide ^ 
must  be  paid  by  boarders  desiring  them. 

2.  A  blank  book  shall  be  opened  for  all  boarders  who  have  read  two 
years  in  our  boarding-school,  in  which  the}-  shall  be  required  to  sign 
their  names,  promising  to  work  in  the  mission,  if  work  is  offered 
them,  for  not  less  than  5  years,  or  else  to  refund  the  amount  of  support 
they  shall  have  received  in  board,  clothes,  management  and  tuition, 
after  that  time  in  case  they  engage  in  other  work. 

3  All  younger  boarders  who  enter  the  3d  class  shall  be  permitted, 
as  a  test,  to  study  English  one  year. 

V.  Rules  concerhing  boys  on  leaving  school. 

1.  Boarding  boys  who  leave  the  school  before  the}'  have  passed  the 
4th  class  shall  be  employed  as  helpers,  and  all  boarders  shall  be  re- 
quired to  pass  the  sub-catechists'  examination  before  appointment  to 
a  sub-catechist  or  higher  position. 

2.  Each  boy  who  is  selected  and  sent  out  to  work  by  order  of  con- 
ference shall  be  given  one  box. 

3.  Pupils  who  study  creditably  in  the  3d  form  shall  be  entitled  to 
the  salary  of  a  2d  class  sub-catechist  on  their  passing  the  1st  class  sub- 
catechists'  examination.  Pupils  who  study  creditably  in  the  4th  form 
shall  be  entitled  to  a  3d  class  sub  catechist's  salary  on  passing  the  ex- 
amination for  2d  class  sub-catechists,  and  pupils  who  study  creditably 
in  the  5th  and  6tli  forms  shall  be  entitled  to  the  4th  class  sub-cate- 
chist'S  salary  on  passing  the  3d  class  sub-catechist' s  examination. 

XIII.  Concerning  Festivai^s. 

1.  The  congregations  of  our  mission  shall  abstain  from  all  heathen 
and  Muhammadan  masquerades  when  observing  the  Christian  Festi- 
vals, such  as  Christmas,  Easter,  etc. 

2.  The  use  of  intoxicating  liquors  as  a  beverage  on  festive  as  well  as 
on  other  occasions  is  strictly  forbidden. 

3.  Processions  with  suitable  Scripture  mottoes,  religious  music  and 
speeches  on  appropriate  subjects  are  always  proper  on  such  occasions. 

4.  Participating  in  or  assisting  heathen  and  Muhammadan  festivals 
is  strictly  forbidden. 

5.  The  mission  employees  shall  see  that  these  rules  are  observed  in 
our  mission  field. 


APPENDIX.  313 

6.  Every  violation  of  these  or  any  of  these  rules  shall  subject  the 
offender  to  a  fine  which  may  extend  to  rupees  five  for  each  offense. 

XIV.  Concerning  Native  Christian  Marriages. 

1.  Half  of  all  the  marriage  fees  received  by  persons  licensed  in  the 
mission  to  perform  marriages  shall  be  given  to  the  conference,  and  all 
fees  reported  to  conference. 

2.  All  persons  holding  a  license  in  our  mission  to  solemnize  mar- 
riages between  native  Christians  shall,  before  solemnizing  such  mar- 
riages, ascertain  the  age  of  the  parties  to  be  married  by  referring  to 
the  record  of  baptisms  in  which  the  baptism  of  those  to  be  married  has 
been  recorded,  or,  if  such  record  is  not  accessible,  by  referring  to  the 
village  Register  of  Births  and  Deaths. 

3.  A  native  Christian  shall  give  notice  of  his  intention  to  be  married 
to  any  person  licensed  to  solemnize  marriages  not  less  than  ten  days 
before  the  day  on  which  he  proposes  to  be  married,  and  he  shall  not 
consult  panchaugies  of  any  caste  as  to  any  particular  or  propitious  da}^ 
for  his  marriage. 

4.  A  violation  of  these  or  any  of  these  rules  shall  render  the  offender 
liable  to  a  fine  of  not  less  than  Rs.  2,  which  may  extend  to  Rs.  25. 

XV.  Prayer  and  School-Houses. 

1.  For  a  thatched-roof  prayer  house  the  mission  will  furnish  mater- 
ials and  carpenter  hire,  the  cost  of  the  same  not  to  exceed  Rs.  50,  and 
will  furnish  half  the  excess  of  this  amount. 

2.  The  mission  will  furnish  the  materials  for  a  tile-roof  prayer 
house,  the  total  cost  of  which  is  not  to  exceed  Rs.  100. 

3.  For  all  houses  the  total  cost  of  which  is  more  than  Rs.  100,  and 
not  more  than  Rs.  300,  the  mission  will  furnish  two-thirds  of  the  total 
cost. 

4.  For  all  houses  the  total  cost  of  which  is  in  excess  of  Rs.  300,  the 
mission  will  pay  one-half  the  excess. 

5.  The  grant  of  materials  and  other  aid  for  the  construction  of 
prayer  or  school-houses  shall  be  made  by  the  mission  to  such  congre- 
gations only  as  observe  the  Sabbath,  and  attend  public  worship  regu- 
larly. 

6.  The  congregations  shall  pay  the  cost  of  all  repairs,  if  possible. 

XVI.  Support  of  the  HeIvPi<ess  Poor. 

I.  The  congregations  throughout  the  mission  are  expected  to  as- 
sume the  care  and  support  of  the  helpless  poor  belonging  to  them. 

XVII.  Signature  of  Government  Papers. 

I.  All  the  managers  of  schools  under  the  mission  shall  be  required 
to  sign  all  public  government  papers  for  their  schools  by  adding  after 
the  word  '*  manager  "  "  on  behalf  of  the  A.  E.  Mission." 


314  APPENDIX. 

XVIII.  Dress  of  Pastors  and  Sub  Pastors. 

I.  Our  native  pastors  and  sub-pastors,  when  performing  ministerial 
or  pulpit  work,  shall  be  required  to  wear  a  long  black  coat  with  suit- 
able lower  dress. 

XIX.  Proceedings  against  Mission  Workers. 

I.  In  all  cases  of  immorality  reported  against  our  mission  workers, 
written  statements  and  decisions  must  be  given  by  Church  Panchayats 
or  the  pastor. 


INDEX 


A. 

Aberly,  147.     In  charge  of  Theological  Department,  245. 
Albrecht,  151. 

American  Board,  union  with  discontinued,  32. 
Anglo- Vernacular  Schools,  236.     Government  Grant  to,  237. 
Appendix  I.,  Jubilee  Tour,  293.     II.,  Rules  of  the  Mission,,  303. 
Arthur  G.  Watts  Memorial  College  Building,  Work  of  Dr.  Uhl,  244. 
Gift  of  the  Messrs.  Watts  and  Indian  Government,  245. 

B. 
Bapatla  Taluk,  66.     Palmyra  Grove,.  68.     Principal  towns  of,  69. 
Baptists,  American,  42.     Canadian,  44. 

Boarding  School,  184,,  225.  Ground  for,  225.  Boys  and  Girls,  226. 
Difficulties,  228.     Growth  of,  230. 

c. 

Caste  prejudices,  240.     Giving  way,  241. 

Central  Authority,  259. 

Church  Mission  Society,  commenced,  43. 

College,  231.  Leavening  influence  of,  234.  Results,  241.  Curricu- 
lum, 242.  Religious  instruction,  242.  Memorial  Building,  243. 
Theological  Department  of,  245.  Ground  broken,  corner-stone 
laid  and  opening,  245. 

Congregational  or  mixed  schools,  219.  Benefits  of,  221.  Growth  of, 
223. 

Cutter,  118. 

(315) 


3l6  INDEX. 

D. 

Dryden,  Miss  Fannie  M.,  159. 
Duff,  Dr.,  232. 

E. 

Educational  Work,  203.  Higher  Education,  205,  233.  Policy  of 
English  Government,  207.  Views  of  Dr.  Miller,  210.  Divisions 
of,  211.  Girls'  Schools,  211.  Mixed  or  Congregational  Schools, 
219.     Boarding  Schools,  225.     Difficulties,  228.     Benefits,  241. 

English  Government,  educational  policy  of,  207. 

Evangelization,  252.  Bazar  and  Village  Preaching,  253.  Colporteur- 
age,  254.     In  the  Palnad,  255.     In  Guntur,  256. 

F. 

Field,  division  of,  184. 

Foreign  Missions,  early  movement,  28.  First  Organization,  29.  Ger- 
man Society,  31. 

G. 

General  Council,  transfer  of  work,  74. 

Girls'  Schools,  211.     Opposition  to,  212.     The  first,  214.     High  caste, 

216.     Growth  of,   217.     Maintenance  of,   218.     Extent  of  work, 

218. 
Godavery  Delta  Mission,  43.     District,  72. 
Grant-in-Aid  Code,  174. 
Gronning,  iii.     Retired,  112. 
Growth  of  Work,  275. 

Guntur  Taluk,  61.     Evangelistic  work  in,  256. 
Guntur  Town,   Government  offices  and  business,  62,  63,     Centre  of 

Mission  Work,   and  road  centre,   63,      Neighboring   towns,   65. 

Work  in,  184,  185. 
Gunn,  born,  educated  and  sailed,  103.     Health  declined,  104.     Death 

and  character,  107. 
Gutzlaff,  30. 


INDEX.  317 

H. 

Harpster,  113. 

Hay,  41. 

Heise,  113. 

Hermannsburg  Mission,  44. 

Heyer,  offered  himself,  32.  Resigned,  offered  a  second  time  and 
sailed,  33.  Arrived  in  India,  44.  An  ideal  missionary,  87.  Birth- 
place, 87.  Student  and  Home  Missionary,  88.  Appointed,  91. 
Sailed,  92.  Arrived  in  India,  93.  Arrived  in  Guntur,  94.  First 
furlough,  95.  Second  visit  to  India,  96.  Trip  to  Palnad,  96. 
Work  in  Palnad  established,  97.  Labors  of,  98.  Returns  to 
America,  and  engages  in  Home  Mission  Work,  99.  Third  Visit 
to  India,  100.  Work  at  Rajahmundry,  loi.  Leaves  India,  death, 
102. 

High  School  and  College  and  its  Branches,  231. 

Higher  Education,  232,  233.  Leavening  influence,  234.  Extent  of 
work,  235. 

I. 

Increase,  275. 

India   Conference,    183.      Central   authority,    259.      Wisdom  of   the 

plan,  259, 
Inter-denominational  comity,  288.     Increasing  confidence,  290-292. 

J. 

Jubilee  Tour,  293.     Program  of,  294-296.     Subscriptions  taken,  299. 

K. 

Kistler,  Miss  S.  R.,  161. 

Krishna  District,  location  and  division  of,  45-  Rank  and  population 
of,  47.  Products  and  improvements,  48.  Farming  population, 
49.  Natural  features  and  geological  formation,  49.  Government 
of,  50.  Revenue  and  village  life,  51.  Judicial  and  police  govern- 
ment, 52.  Public  works,  52.  Salt  and  spirits,  53.  Educational, 
53.     Table  of  area  and  population,  69.     Occupations,  70. 


3i< 


INDEX. 


Kugler,    Miss   Dr.,    157.     Opened  dispensary,   158.     At  the  World's 
Fair,  159. 


Long,  118.     Death  of,  120. 


L. 


M. 

Madras  Presidency,  36. 

Madras,  City  of,  38. 

Marriages,  early,  229. 

Martz,  108.     Term  of  service,  no. 

Medical  Work,    188.     Value  of,  189. 

female  medical  missionaries,  191. 

pital,  endowed  beds,  195. 
Miller,  Dr.  Views  of  on  higher  education,  210. 
Mission  College,  organized,  242. 
Missionaries,  larger  force  of,  290. 
Mission  Work,  many-sided  character,  250. 


Government  Dispensaries  and 
Dispensary  opened,  193.    Hos- 


N. 

Narasarowpet  Taluk,  57.     Legend,  57.     History  of,  59.     Temple,  60. 

Native  Workers,  Staff  of,  164.  Early  helpers,  169.  First  report  of, 
170.  Growth  and  grade  of,  171.  Variety  of  work,  260.  Promo- 
tions, 264. 

New  Testament,  first  in  Telugu,  40. 

Nichols,  145.     Death  and  Memorial  of,  147. 

Noble,  converts  under,  43. 

North  German  Mission,  72. 


o. 


Oneness  of  the  work,  266. 

Old  Problem,  272. 

Old  Testament,  first  in  Telugu,  40. 

Ordained  native  workers,  174,  175. 


INDEX.  319 

Organization,  181.     Different  departments,  186,  188.     By  Taluks,  257. 
Our  India  Mission,  Birth  of,  94. 

P. 
Palnad  Taluk,  location  and  extent,  54.     Evangelistic  work  in,  255. 
Printing  press,  first,  31. 
Preparation,  work  of,  270. 
Primary  education,  importance  of,  279. 
Progress  of  the  work,  269. 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  Society  for,  44. 
Prospects,  288. 
Protestant  Missions,  first,  40. 

R. 

Rajahmundr}^  transfer  of  mission,  72-79.  Rev.  Long's  connection 
with,  76. 

Repalli  Taluk,  soil  and  crops,  65.     Canals  and  towns,  66. 

Results,  spiritual,  281,  282. 

Rheinus,  30,  32.     Appeal  of,  90. 

Roman  Catholics,  first  in  Telugu  country,  39. 

Rowe,  131.  vSuperintendent  Public  Schools,  133.  Originated  Chil- 
dren's Missionary  Societies  and  sailed  for  India,  134.  Training 
School,  T35.  Furlough,  136.  Returned  to  India,  death,  137. 
Character,  138. 

s. 

Sadtler,  Miss  Amy  L.,  163. 

Samaldas  Agraharam  School,  216. 

Satenapalli  Taluk,  60.     Interesting  places  and  discoveries,  60. 

Schmidt,  73,  loi. 

Sch mucker,  90. 

Schnure,  140. 

Self-government,  177-180,  263,  284. 

Self-support,  262.     Growth  in,  283.     Proportion  contributed,  284. 

vSnyder,  114.     Death  of,  116. 


320  INDEX. 

Staff  of  workers,  early,  80.     Ivist  of,  up  to  1894,  82-86. 
Stokes,  93. 
Swartz,  144. 

T. 

Taluks,  organized  work  iu,  257,  258. 
Telugu,  dialect,  36.     Old  and  New  Testament  iu,  40. 
Theological   School,   245.     Course  of  study,  247,     Aims,   247.     Sun- 
day-school and  Bible  classes  in,  247. 

u. 

Uhl,  129-131.     Account  of  Jubilee  Tour,  293, 
Unangst,  only  man  in  field,  74.     Sketch  of,  122-126. 

V. 

Vinukonda  Taluk,  55.     Geology  of,  56. 

w. 

Wives  of  Missionaries,  153. 

Wolf,  142. 

Woman's  Work,  organized,  154,  185. 


Yeiser,  151. 

z. 

Zenana  Work,  196.     Begun,  200.     Home  Classes  opened,  201. 


\  M 


OF 

KISTXA  DISTIMC  1 

SHOWING    TOWNS   a  VILLAGES 
UNDER    THE     JURISDICTION 


EFERENCE   TABLE 


1.,.,         r7,'-^.y 

r..,.,„., .;/,...,, 

br....i..,./.,       ,/. 

6  /:;/,„ f/„ 
1  /•,;,„-//. 

ly'r.^r'h^A 


-.1 


